《Eternity in the darkness》


 Chapter 1：Lost- Part 1

    This is my first book written, that is very very choppy (written 7 years ago). I haven''t found the time therefore the book hasn''t been revised or edited. If you can still manage to read it then go ahead. Else you can go to read my other books like:


    Valerian Empire, Heidi and the Lord, Bambi and the Duke, Young master Damien''s pet, Belle Adams'' Butler


    ~ ~


    It was dark, but the moonlight was enough to lead the way as I walked through the dark forest. I felt the cool breeze on my skin and heard the rustling of leaves as though they were whispering to each other. The trees were tall and wide, its roots visible as though it was piercing the ground ruthlessly themselves.


    I heard a rustle behind the bushes and stopped in my tracks to only see a brown squirrel emerge out of it, sniffing around its surrounding. I walked quietly towards it not wanting to scare the poor thing, but as I was about to touch it, it ran away. I sighed, my efforts gone in vain.


    I had come quite far and the lake was nowhere to be found. Checking my cell phone, I noticed that it did not have reception anymore. After a while, deciding that I had, had quite an adventure for the night, I turned back and tried to retrace my way back only to realize that I had been walking in circles for over fifteen minutes failing to see any light from over the town. I was tired now, admitting to myself that I was lost completely and now would have to wait for my best friends to notice that I was gone missing.


    Suddenly a loud howl echoed throughout the forest, making my heart rate race faster than that of a hummingbird.


    A cold chill ran down my spine. It was a bad idea coming here, I thought if only I had stayed back. I had to say, curiosity got the best out of me.


    A day before...


    "Come on you have to try it at least once!" whined Rini.


    "She''s right Eves," said Jessi who was sitting on the floor. "It''s just once and we won''t make you do it again, we promise. Right Rini?" she winked at Rini, determined to make me come to the party that was hosted by one of our senior who had passed out of school two years ago.


    I narrowed my eyes looking at my two best friends, "You''re lying and even if I said yes I doubt that my parents would approve of me going to a party. And not to forget the lateness of the night," I sighed.


    It wasn''t that my parents would say no right away. They would worry about my safety at night, as that was the time when unknown creatures lurked according to them. My father Christopher Whitlock was a kind man who worked for the pharmacy and my mother, Maria was a homemaker. I, Eve Whitlock was their only child and had a few weeks left before I turned eighteen. I had inherited my mother''s soft brown eyes with long raven black hair and a height of 5''5". I had a slender frame but not stick thin like a skeleton.


    I was in my room upstairs with my best friends talking about Hollywood''s upcoming movies. My room walls were painted light blue in color and I had a little shelf at the corner of my room where I had kept my collected novels in them.


    Jessi had brought up the party that they were going tomorrow. Soon as the topic came up, Jessi and Rini began pestering me to go along too, as I had never been to one. Unlike normal teenagers, I wasn''t the party going type I would say so I hadn''t bothered going. I had known them since fourth grade and we were inseparable since then. Jessi and Rini were the outgoing ones while I was the shy one in the group. Jessi or Jessica Haynes had long blonde hair and was the tallest and smartest. She was the tomboy of the group and very protective by nature I had to say. Next was Rini Thomas who had chestnut hair with a pretty face, the bubbliest of all. She had almond eyes with a sharp nose to go with it.


    "Of course not!" Rini pouted, sitting on the bed with her legs crossed, "One party will do you no harm! Moreover, about the approval, you could just say that you are staying at our place. It is simple as that!" she said exasperatedly with conviction in her eyes. "And by the way, the house is located near the forest and they say it also has a lake nearby that shimmers the most at night. I''ve heard that there are pixies that glow it''s considered enchanted but no one ever goes there."


    Now, this piqued my interest. Pixies! That would be something worth an experience! I could hear my walls of defense crumbling already; it was as if they already knew what to say so that I would agree. Both Jessi and Rini waited for my response with abated breath. I let out a sigh after a few seconds knowing I could never win this argument against them. "Okay fine! What am I going to wear?" holding up my hands indicating that I had given up and they had won the round.


    "Yay!" both my friends exclaimed excitedly, with Rini hugging me. What would I ever do without the two I thought to myself with a smile on my lips.


    "We''ll go shopping tomorrow for that," Jessi grinned. "Now plan two which is getting an approval from your dad. Let''s go," she said grabbing my arm and dragging me out of the room.


    We went downstairs, as I had to take permission before we continued on our plan. I saw my father sitting in the hall reading the newspaper on a leather couch in front of the TV.


    "Dad", I called out to him and he turned looking at me through his reading glasses.


    "Yes, Eve?"


    Sometimes it is hard to start when I have to ask my parents for something.


    Before I could even reply, Rinni and Jessi came up from behind and greeted him in a chorus. "Good evening, Mr. Whitlock."


    "Good evening, dears," he greeted them with a smile.


    "Well come on, ask!" Jessi whispered, nudging me forward. Being the only child, I knew that my parents thought the years would either spoil me or at least make me an outgoing girl, but it didn''t. Instead, it seemed to be the other way round. They worried about me a lot and felt I was naive at times. They knew I had trusting friends who were protective and kind to me.


    "I see you girls are up to something?" he raised his eyebrows at us giving us his somethings fishy detective look.


    "Mmm, actually dad..." I began nervously, "there''s a party tomorrow near Jessi''s place and Jessi and Rini wanted me to go with them if you would let me..." I trailed off biting my inner cheek. We stayed in silence for a while; we were looking at him anxiously and wondering if he would approve of it.


    "Alright," he said calmly, turning the page of the newspaper and continuing to read it.


    "Really?" I gaped at him. Did he say yes just like that?


    "Sweetheart, I want you to stay safe, and as long as you have Jessica and Rini with you I don''t think it''s going to be a problem," he said without even looking up. "I just want you to enjoy your teenage life without getting hurt that''s all."


    "I love you," I ran up to him and hugged him happily.


    "Love you too honey," he kissed my forehead, smiling.


    I practically skipped and hopped to the kitchen to tell my mom about it, but she seemed to have heard our talk as she just smiled at me and said, "Do not drink too much and do use protection if something does happen, dear," she said as she cooked dinner something for the night.


    "Mom!" I exclaimed loudly, embarrassed and turning deep red.


    "What?" she asked innocently, "I''m just telling you to be cautious. It''s every mother''s duty to tell her daughter about it," she said, nodding her head.


    "Yeah yeah," I replied blushing over what mom had suggested and hurried out of the kitchen lest I get any more of her mother-daughter talks.


    Next day I left early in the morning to Jessi''s house. We had been shopping for a dress but didn''t find anything we liked, either the dresses were too long for my best friends'' liking or the color just didn''t suit. I went on choosing dress after dress and they kept dismissing each one if this was the case I don''t think we''ll be buying any of it. After searching for a while, I found a black off-shoulder top and decided to wear it on my jeans.


    "This is the one?" Rini asked holding the top.


    "It''s pretty," I said as Jessi nodded, examining the top.


    "Alright if it''s comfortable," Jessi agreed.


    "Alright now that we have everything set, let''s head back. It''s already five and the party starts at seven. That gives us only three hours," said Jessi near the counter while getting the dress packed.


    "We are going to be there at eight? But won''t we get late?" I questioned her.


    "Not at all. Everyone arrives late, so that''s okay," replied Rini carrying few bags from the counter.


    Both my friends were the popular girls, and Rini was in a relationship. Not that I wasn''t popular with boys, it was just that my friends would chase most of them away giving reasons that they weren''t right for me and almost everyone was a jerk, except for Rini''s boyfriend Alex hat is. He was a werewolf and Rini was his mate.


    Supernatural creatures had soul mates; there were, vampires, witches and werewolves who had mates. Sometimes a human was destined to be the soul mate of one of them. It was a werewolf-human pair, where Alex was a werewolf and Rini was a human but it was nothing new in the society.


    We went to Jessi''s place after that to get ready. Jessi wore a black dress that hugged her tall athletic body, her hair let out loosely. Rini had on a strapless gold dress, tying up her hair in a pretty messy and I wore my top and jeans with my hair left in waves.


    It was already eight when Jessi pulled over her car at the place where the party was going on. Loud music was blasting through the open windows, the lights on and the building filled with people. I saw a few boys fighting in the corner and someone fell on the ground, making me more aware of my surrounding.


    "Don''t worry you''ll be fine," assured Jessi looking at me from the rear mirror as I was sitting behind. "In case we separate we meet out here, okay?" she said.


    "Okay," I replied taking a deep breath and letting it out.

 Chapter 2：Lost- Part 2

    We walked inside the building and saw people dancing on the floor - girls and boys without a care in the world, few of them even making out. It was not that I was innocent, or ignorant about what I saw. I had expected it all. Was this even a house? I wondered as it had a dance floor.


    Alex came to us squeezing out of the crowd, hugged Rini and kissed her, "Hey." "Hey" replied Rini kissing him back. They were so mushy and cute that it made me sad that I didn''t have a boyfriend to share such affections with. Jessi saw my expression and whispered in my ear, "Don''t worry! You''ll find someone too!" reading me like a book.


    "Well you guys chase all of them away," I scowled at her looking around.


    "Awe come on," Rini joined in linking her arms with mine; "They aren''t good enough."


    "She''s right Eves," added Alex, holding Rini by the waist protectively, "Prince Charming is waiting for you."


    This made me laugh and I shook my head smiling. Maybe my prince charming got stuck in a tree while searching for me. Rini and Alex took off after some time, heading to the dance floor.


    "Let''s go to the counter," Jessi suggested, pulling me along with her. As I walked I bumped into someone, I apologized before I continued to walk to sit at the bar side.


    "One martini," ordered Jessi, eyeing the bartender who was a cute blonde-haired person.


    "A vodka please," I said to the bartender when he looked my way.


    I gulped the vodka in one shot scrunching my face at the taste, for which Jessi patted my back laughing. I started scanning the room when I found a guy looking our way, then I realized that his gaze was directed towards Jessi and I was going to tell her, but my best friend was already looking at him. Well, wasn''t this fun.


    "Go!" I said.


    "What?" Jessi snapped up from her eying contest.


    "Go talk to him," I said pushing Jessi in the front, "I don''t need you to babysit me, I''ll be perfectly fine."


    "Really?" asked Jessi getting worried.


    "Of course. Now go there before I kick you out of this chair," I nudged Jessi.


    "Thank you," Jessi kissed my cheek, "I owe you one. Call me if anything happens okay?"


    "Yes ma''am," I laughed and saw Jessi walk over and talk to the mystery man.


    I spent my time talking to the bartender, who seemed friendly. His name was Brandon - a senior in college who was pursuing his degree in arts. I was fine until ten thirty but then Brandon got busy pouring drinks. I left the counter-bidding goodbye to Brandon after some time, heading in search of my friends. I saw Jessi talking with the mystery man, her fingers linked with his. Guess they really clicked, I could not find Rini - God knows what she and Alex were up to.


    Now, what do I do? Both my friends were busy. Wait didn''t Jessi say something about the lake yesterday. I really did want to go and see it. Who could miss something magical, right? When I had come out of the building to have some fresh air and away from the music, I had seen something from the corner of my eye and it was a little thing with wings- a pixie. It was my first time encountering it and it was truly magical. The way it tried flying it looked like a newborn. It had disappeared going inside the forest. I had seen a couple of pixies a while back but they had vanished in a millisecond.


    That is how I ended up here now, scared hearing an animal howl, which was definitely a wolf. Closing my eyes, I prayed. ''This is the time wherein the horror movie, the girl gets drawn into woods and gets killed,'' I thought to myself. It was a very bad idea. Just because we lived in with the supernatural creatures didn''t mean all of them were nice.


    Another howl was heard through the forest, making me trip. I hurt my ankle in the process, scraping the skin and it stung when I tried touching it. I heard a growl and stood up abruptly, starting to walk backward and gasped when I bumped into a tree. The tree seemed to move which made my heart drop to level zero, draining the blood out of my face. As fast as my brain could process, I began to run but managed only a few feet before tripping, again. Closing my eyes, I waited for the impact but did not fall.


    I felt a hand tightly wrapped around my waist while I was facing the ground. It pulled me making my back hit a muscular body. My heart beating frantically in my chest, I felt a warm breath near my ears sending chills down my body.


    "Steady," a husky masculine voice whispered in my ear,"I won''t harm you."


    The voice sent shivers through my body making me feel tingly. I turned around to see the hottest and sexy man I had ever come across. Every feature was well defined on his face - a clean-shaven strong jaw, his eyes a deep purple that caught my eyes. His black hair fell messily on his forehead. He wore a black V-necked shirt and dark blue well-fitted jeans hung on his waist. But he had a strong aura around him. ''Dark and handsome,'' I thought to myself. I had forgotten that I had stopped breathing, slapping myself mentally for gawking at him.


    His hands were on my waist. I felt safe and warm. It was the first time that a man had held me this way. I blushed thinking about it. He must have seen me blush because he brushed his knuckles softly on my cheek. This made my eyes go wide and blush more, so much that I had to turn my head sideways to prevent the stranger from seeing it.


    "It''s not safe here at this time of the night," his eyes bored into mine when I met his gaze.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize it," I replied apologetically, "I got lost and didn''t know my way out." I tried to move out of his arms and he caught on to it, let me go. I saw him sniffing the air and then realized that he wasn''t human - that had me panicking.


    "You are hurt," he stiffened and said, making more of a statement than asking a question.


    I nodded, sitting down and looking at my ankle, remembering that I had hurt myself before while walking.


    "Here, let me see," he got down to examine it. Before I could protest, he had loosened my shoe, taking it out and wrapping a handkerchief around my ankle. Making sure it sat well, he got up.


    "Um...Thank you, it wasn''t really necessary," I thanked him; it was going to leave stains on the white cloth.


    "Where do you stay?" he questioned me.


    "Near the Crispy Bakery."


    "Let''s get you back home," he said holding his hand out for me.


    "But I have to go near the church," I replied putting my hand in his and standing up,"My friends might be waiting for me," I added.


    I dusted my clothes and stood straight. I got cell reception but it went out again.


    "At midnight? And what are you doing here?" he raised his eyebrow, making him look more intimidating.


    "Yes," I replied as we walked, "I was actually following a pixie..." I said sheepishly. He chuckled hearing this.


    We walked silently when my ankle started hurting and I winced with the pain.


    "Let me," he lifted me in his arms carrying me. I opened my mouth and closed it like a fish, not knowing what to say. Here I was being carried like a princess by a hot guy. ''What was he doing here anyway?''


    "What were you doing here?" I blurted out before I could process my thoughts.


    "Having a walk, I believe," he chuckled darkly. ''Really?'' I thought.


    "What''s your name?" he asked me.


    "Eve. Yours?"


    "Ruka."


    The way back was silent. ''Ruka,'' I thought, ''The name suits him''. After a while, I glanced at him only to meet his piercing eyes directed at me. I suddenly lowered my eyes, feeling so conscious that I wanted to hide behind a rock. When I peeked again a small smile played at the corner of his lips. I couldn''t comprehend how good looking he was, and he seemed nice too.


    With all the walking I had done before meeting him, I started feeling tired and sleepy. I fought to keep my eyes open but gave in ultimately, closing my eyes and heard him murmur something as I drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 3：The masquerade ball

    I woke up to the sound of the buzzing alarm and snuggled closer to the pillow, covering my ears. I felt the soft bed beneath me and a blanket covering me. ''Wait a second!'' I opened my eyes and sat up abruptly, causing a thud sound next to me.


    "Ow! What was that for?" Jessi asked, rubbing her butt while sitting on the floor.


    "I''m on a bed rather than the forest floor; what happened to the party!" I questioned, looking at her confused. The last thing I remembered yesterday was that I attended a party, saw a pixie and followed it into a forest. There I had met someone handsome.


    "What forest are you talking about? Well, you fell asleep on the couch last night," Jessi said getting up from the floor and sitting on the bed, rubbing her eyes sleepily, "The bartender found me and told me that you fell asleep. We got you home after that."


    Did the stranger last night drop me there? What was his name he told? Ah yes, it was Ruka. I hadn''t got to thank him properly. "What is it? Did something happen?" Jessi got into her over-protective mode when she saw me frowning. "I''m going to ki-"


    "Sheesh! Calm down Jess," I laughed. "I''m all good, see?"


    Jessi inspected me with narrowing her eyes.


    "Yes but not like that. He''s a vampire, and I''m his beloved," Jessi said now smiling wide.


    "What?!" Rinni and I exclaimed together. Rinni was standing at the door with a packet of chips in her hand.


    "That''s so sweet!" I exclaimed, "I''m so happy for you!" This was perfect. Jessi was someone''s beloved. Beloved was a vampire'' mate just like how a werewolf has a mate.


    "That is awesome! This calls for a group hug," Rini pulled both of us for a hug. "And a celebration," I added giggling. "So...Do tell us about him."


    "His name is William, and he works for His Highness. He seems to be twenty-five in the human age but he is around eight hundred years old. But I don''t mind it," Jessi said dreamily. "He''s taking me on a date tonight. He''s just perfect!" she gushed.


    "Aww," cooed Rini, for which Jessi blushed.


    We spent the morning speaking about the party, mostly about the big pool, which I had missed. I left out the part about the woods, not wanting them to worry. When it was mid noon, I left the place and headed back home. Lying on the bed, I wondered if I would ever be someone''s mate just like my best friends. I spent most of my time lost in my thoughts and playing Rise of Nations on my computer. It was nine past six and I was now standing in front of the mirror in my room, holding my comb, singing and swinging my body to the loud beats of Maroon5¨Cone more night. I continued singing the song until I felt someone watching me. I turned to see my mother standing near the door with an amused look on her face.


    "Mom!" I groaned.


    "That was quite something! You should definitely join the dance club," mom said, shaking her head.


    "Only to be embarrassed," I said rolling my eyes. I was initially interested, but the dance club was so crowded that I had freaked out and returned to my class. My mom was more of the modern type, wanting me to have a boyfriend, going out on dates - well, you could call her the romantic type. My parents had fallen in love, happily married. She wished I would have the same experience with love. Long ago, I did have a crush on this particular boy called Steven, but only to find out later that he already had a girlfriend and was just flirting with me. That was my last romantic experience one could say.


    "Of course not," mom defended shaking her head, "You would do wonderful honey." She left the door, heading out. "Come on, dinner is waiting!" she called out.


    "Yes, mom!" I shouted back. I went downstairs, entered the kitchen to get a glass of water and took a seat at the dining table, which was adjacent to it. Dad came and sat down beside me.


    "How was last night, honey?" he asked me.


    "Yeah, it was nice. There was a lot of music," I said smiling. "Jessi ended up being a beloved to one guy!"


    "Oh that''s lovely!" my mom clapped her hands together with excitement.


    "That''s good to know," my father smiled and nodded his head, filling his plate with the vegetables.


    "It suits her personality and I''m sure they make a good pair." They treated both Jessi and Rini as their own daughters, and so did my best friends'' parents. After all, we had practically grown together.


    I finished eating and was in front of TV flipping channels when I heard mom speak. "They told in the television that there is a ball held in the castle," she said excitedly.


    My father asked surprised, "Really?"


    "The whole family must attend," she said.


    "I see," he nodded his head.


    We had nothing against any of the supernatural beings, as they never interfered in our lives other than buying things from our pharmacy. That did not mean we weren''t wary of them. Nothing ever got printed in the newspapers or the magazines about any problems when it came to the supernatural beings doing something they were not supposed to, the matter would be shushed and cleared by the Royal court. I had heard rumors before of vampires sucking the life out of a human or the werewolves beating up humans into a pulp and about His Highness - how he was a cold and ruthless person. Some said otherwise though.


    "What time is the ball?" dad asked her. "It said seven o clock, Wednesday," she replied while picking her empty plate up walking to the sink.


    A ball was not exactly my thing, not that I did not like it. Dressing up was something I liked, but talking to new people and having strangers'' eyes on me was something I was apprehensive about. Not to forget, this ball would definitely have vampires, werewolves, witches and of course a few humans.


    "Is it really compulsory?" I asked trying to bail out. "You can just say I fell sick." I was going to miss so many episodes of my serial on TV.


    "No hon, it''s mentioned that everyone''s to attend and it would be rude to decline it. It''s just a ball; it''ll be over in no time."


    "Alright," I said quietly, getting up from the table.


    I helped mom clean up the table and kitchen, washed and dried the dishes and kept them in the cupboard. Opening the fridge, I picked an ice cream cone, peeling out the cover and ate it. I wished goodnight to mom and dad going up to my room. Not wanting to disturb Jessi''s date, I called up Rini.


    "Hey, Eves."


    "Did you hear about the ball? The masquerade ball I mean."


    "Yeah I just heard it from Alex now," Rini said.


    "Why suddenly a ball now?" I asked, "Although they have been held before, humans have never been invited."


    "I guess everyone has been invited. Alex''s uncle told him that it was decided by the council for having a better relationship between all the beings."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Yeah, but it''s going to be fun!" Rini exclaimed from the other end. "There''ll be a lot of influential people and we''ll get to have a glimpse of His Highness close up, too. I heard he''s good looking and people faint in his presence in awe and fear."


    "Rini it''s a masquerade ball and with the masks, it''s not possible," I pointed it out.


    "But I bet it''ll just be grand! You''re coming right?" she asked.


    "Yeah I''ll be coming, doesn''t seem like much of a choice," I answered.


    Rini yawned. "I''ll talk to you later then, goodnight Eves."


    "Goodnight Rins." I cut the call and placed my phone on the nightstand, putting the lights out. Crawling on my bed, I pulled the blanket over myself. Closing my eyes I wished I would be someone''s mate or beloved, and be loved unconditionally. Something that every one wished for.


    Just a day before the ball, Rini and I got to know that Jessi was going to move to France as her beloved was a Duke there. There were important matters that he had to attend there. Not that Jessi didn''t put a fight, but later on she compromised. They were going to leave once the masquerade ball got over. Jessi and Rini had a sleepover at my place that night, as we would not get to do it anymore. I was really going to miss her.


    The day of the ball had finally come. I decided to pull my black hair back and tie it up completely, into an elegant bun. I wore a deep green gown that showed my shoulders. I put a very light makeup on myself, the usual Eve look, highlighting my eyes with an eyeshadow and a little blush.


    "EVE, are you ready?" mom called out from the hall. "We need to leave now."


    "Just a minute," I yelled from my room. I wore my heels and lastly put on my mask. It was a silver one with gold covered intricate edges. I looked at my reflection in the mirror and took a deep breath. ''Alright,'' I thought, allowing myself a half smile at my appearance, and left my room.


    It was an hour''s ride to the castle. Just like in the movies, it was situated between lots of trees away from the city. The walls surrounding the elegant-looking castle were huge. I saw the other guests getting out of their vehicles and heading towards the main entrance. Everything about this place was beautiful, and it was obvious that the architect had given a lot of thought into designing it.


    I saw guards standing inside and out guarding the place. The trip was definitely worth it, I thought to myself. My parents and I went through the main door and were escorted into the main hall where the ball was held. My dad saw my nervousness and said,


    "Honey it''s just a ball," patting my back lightly.


    "Yeah," I breathed deeply. I tried adjusting my mask which I felt was tied tightly.


    "Look!" mom chirped pointing out to where Rini, her parents and Alex''s family were seated. We went to their table, occupying the empty seats. Jessi had informed both Rini and me that she would be coming with her beloved later on. Rini was looking pretty with her purple gown. The hall was filled with people now - it was hard to distinguish between the humans, werewolves, witches, and vampires. Everyone looked the same to me. Then a person walked into the hall, causing the whole room to fall silent.


    "His Majesty has arrived." The announcer called.


    The King had made his appearance. Everyone bowed. It was hard to catch a glimpse of the King''s face though, due to the crowd. Two men followed him closely, where one was as tall the king and the other was a little shorter compared to them.


    "Let the ball begin," the King''s voice boomed throughout the hall. He moved to sit on the wide, throne. He was wearing black trousers and a vest, his hair swept behind neatly. He was quite tall and looked muscularly lean. Well, I expected an old fat bearded person as the king...kinda like Santa Claus but stupid me. Of course, he would be attractive. After all, he would naturally be a supernatural being too. He wore a black mask through which his red eyes could be seen. He had an air of authority surrounding him. Everybody around him looked nervous.


    Soon, the melodious music of the waltz started. People had started dancing by now. Alex had taken Rini to dance, they looked adorable together. All the nervousness building, I felt the need to go to the washroom before anyone could ask me for a dance and I excused myself. The staffs there were kind enough to guide me to the nearest restroom. I took my own sweet time. The bathroom was big, like every other thing in this castle. Huge mirrors adorned the wall with paintings hung next to them.


    When I came out, I did not know if I had to take a left turn or a right. I remembered that I had come through a staircase, taking a few turns. Mentally scolding myself for not keeping track, I took a right. If I got lost, I could ask the first person I met for directions. I saw a few of the maids passing and hurried towards them.


    "Eh, which way is the hall?" I asked them.


    "Take the second left and then another left then go down the stairs, you''ll find it miss," one of the maids replied.


    "Thank you."


    The castle looked old but well maintained. I noticed there were many, many paintings as I walked through the corridor, examining each one of them. The music was audible here and I realized the hall was right there ahead of me. I was near the entrance of the hall. I turned my head to see a breathtakingly beautiful view of the estate - the dark night with the twinkling stars in the sky and the dark forest as the backdrop. I was having a headache now due to the mask and I wanted nothing but to take it out.


    I stood there looking at it dreamily until my cell phone beeped. It was from dad asking me where I was. I texted back telling him I was on my way. I went back later walking through the entrance of the hall towards my parent''s table but after a few steps, I was stopped by a velvety voice behind me.


    "You took your sweet time to come back."


    My head snapped looking behind; it was the King himself, with a red drink in his hand, leaning against the wall casually, in the hall. Was he talking to me?


    "Are you enjoying the ball?" the king asked monotonously looking at people around.


    "Ah...yes," I replied.


    He stepped forward and standing dangerously close to me. My heart sped up with fear. Was he keeping an eye on me or something?


    "You have nothing to fear in me," he said, noticing my heart beat.


    "Do you not like it?" he asked me referring to the ball. It was better to tell than lie, I decided. I knew that vampires could detect a lie.


    "I had been to the washroom, but then I didn''t know my way back and then asked for directions," I said fidgeting with my dress. My parents were sitting in the other corner due to which they couldn''t see me.


    "Wandering around is not a good thing here for a human. Who knows whose drink you might end up as," he said, looking at me with a twinkle in his eyes. I gulped.


    Few women eyed me as though I was a new museum piece. People who passed by us bowed their head and greeted him where we stood. One man walked towards us and bowed his head in a sign of respect.


    "Your Highness the box is ready as you asked for," the man informed him.


    "Hmm, that''s good. Ask Sebastian to meet me later," he said and the man nodded leaving us. He murmured something to himself, which I could not catch. I started feeling awkward as seconds passed, with both of us staying there just listening to the music that played.


    "Eve..." he spoke my name to himself with a sly smile. "Say, what do you think about vampires, werewolves, and witches being mates for humans," he asked me. What was he asking that for? It was like going through an interview.


    "I think its really cool. A few centuries back this might not have been the case as things weren''t this smooth but as time has passed relationships have formed and learned to coexist with each other."


    "That''s good to know," he replied. I looked at his face properly for the first time, and it oddly seemed to resemble someone I knew, but I couldn''t put my finger on it when he had a mask on.


    "Did anyone trouble you in past anytime?" he asked me and saw his red eyes glow.


    "They haven''t," I replied. "My friends stick together so we don''t get into trouble, but the bullying does happen with the others. The few who I have met are good. I suppose it''s natural to have a few rotten apples in the basket," I blabbered. What was I saying! Oh god, my head would end up on the guillotine if I kept talking like this for sure.


    "Hmm, I see," he chuckled lightly.


    "You have a beautiful castle," I complimented, trying to break the silence between us.


    "That it is," was all he said.


    He turned towards me, "Will you do me the honor of dancing with me?" He had brought his right hand up, his palm held open.


    "I don''t know how to dance in a ball," I replied, panicked.


    "Follow my lead, love." Hearing him use an endearment, my cheeks heated up. "I won''t bite you," he smiled mischievously and took hold of my hand, leading me to the dance floor.


    The music turned out to be a little - well, at least I did not have to move around a lot. His left hand held my right, and with his other hand, he held my waist pulling my body closer to his and guiding me. I felt butterflies in my tummy and a little heady. He placed my left hand on his shoulder lightly. We moved to the music slowly, twirling around in circles.


    The guests in the ball had noticed their King dancing with me by now - some strange girl who many didn''t recognize, as not only did I have my mask on, but also due to the dull lighting. I felt many eyes on me as we danced. I wished the song would get over soon.


    I hid my face lightly in his chest; thankfully I was much shorter than him. "I see your ankle is healed," he whispered in my ear. My head shot up, my eyes meeting his.


    "But..." I spluttered as I was lost for words. "Your eyes had the color of amethyst last time! And your body was warm!" Now his eyes were red and cold. I had known that I had seen him before. Was it even possible? To have two different colored eyes at two different times. Ruka!? He was the king!!?


    "I''m glad to see you''re okay. By the way, you look lovely tonight."


    "Um, thank you..."


    The song had come to an end. I tried retreating when he caught my hand.


    "Eve..." his eyes bore into mine. "I have my eyes on you. Until the next time we meet." He bent his head and kissed my hand, and then released me.


    I was in a daze. I mumbled a goodbye and walked back quickly to where my parents were seated.


    A person got on the stage after a while and announced ."There will be free trial education given to three people, sponsored by the royal court," she said having a big box in front of him, "Here in the box are papers that hold names of every person. The person''s name that will appear will have the privilege to stay in the three different locations. One in the royal court, another in the War force and lastly is the castle for two months of study," he said.


    There was murmuring in the crowd after his speech. Everybody stayed silent later once he put his hand inside the box to see what was going to happen. He pulled out a sheet of paper from the box and then read,


    "Ms. Erika Simpson," he called out the name, "In royal court." He then pulled out another sheet of paper.


    "Mr. James Matthew, War force," he announced and then he pulled out the last sheet.


    "Ms. Eve Whitlock, Castle."


    "Huh?"


    "Wow," was my friend''s reaction.


    "What?" my dad said surprised.


    But Mom squealed like a teenager, "My daughter is going to stay in the castle," she said excitedly.

 Chapter 4：Danger- Part 1

    I had left the castle around a quarter past ten with my parents. I went straight to bed after changing into shorts and a tank top. My parents and friends threw questions at me when I returned to the table after the dance, asking me what I was doing dancing with the King. I had to explain that it was just a mere coincidence that he had asked me to dance. Rini had bombarded me with most questions about the King - how he was if he was rude or kind. Jessi, on the other hand, did not ask too many questions; she just advised me to be careful.


    Nevertheless, I could not shake the thought of what he had said before I left. It sent chills down my spine, but at the same time, I felt a warm tingle deep in my body. Maybe it was just because I was attracted to him.


    And what was with that trial free education thing? Was it some kind of scholarship?


    Tomorrow, Jessi would leave for France. Coming to think of it, there would be no more sleepovers, shopping together, or watching movies. With Alex being the beta, Rini would soon be moving to the packed house and would have many responsibilities. Things were changing so quickly, and I was not very fond of it. Yawning, I stretched my legs and pulled the quilt closer as I fell asleep


    In the morning, I went with Rini to see Jessi off. Although she was the strong one, Jessi had tears in her eyes before departure and promised to call us when she reached. William seemed a quite person who spoke only when required. I noticed he was waiting quite patiently for Jessi, as she hugged and bid goodbye. Although they were soul mates, they were not as open with affections as Rini and Alex but we did not miss the looks they gave each other.


    "We''ll miss you," I said quietly.


    "Me too," Jessi replied hugging me, "Will told you guys could come and stay with us there until vacation gets over."


    "Hey! I have pack duties!" protested Rini, "that''s not fair!".


    "Yeah," I said, "maybe once you settle down completely we can come to visit you."


    "Alright then, I''ll talk to you guys later. Love you guys."


    "Love you too! Bye," chorused both Rini and I.


    "You better take care of her," Rini playfully warned William for which he chuckled.


    "Sure I will," he replied, smiling.


    Later that evening, I went grocery shopping with mom, which took, like forever! Dad had somehow escaped the torture by giving reasons that he was working late today, clever daddy.


    I wanted to get a few books as I had a lot of free time. "Mom why don''t you go ahead, I''m going to make a stop at the bookstore," I said to mom as she took the bags. "Okay sweetie," my mom replied, walking out of the store, "Don''t wander around okay?"


    "Yes Ma," and I left, walking down the street and taking a left heading to where the bookstore was situated. I pushed the door, which made the bell tinkle above it.


    It was like an old library with many shelves that contained almost every genre. Mr.klein who was in his fifties owned the place. He was very sweet and a warm person. I would often come here during vacations borrowing books after books.


    "Eve," the owner said in a happy tone, "I was wondering when you were going to visit", making me smile.


    "How do you do Mr. Klein?" I smiled.


    "As good as a horse," he replied, "Last week we had a few books shipped from Italy. They are in the B section, you might find them interesting", pointing towards a section.


    "Okay," I headed towards the shelves examining all the books there. I picked three books from the romance section and one from history. I would never miss the romance novels. "Did you get the book I had asked you for the last time I was here?" I asked but did not get a reply. ''Maybe he went out'' I thought.


    Heading towards the counter I gasped at the sight. There was blood splattered on the wall. I took a step closer and saw Mr. Klein''s body limp on the ground.


    "Mr. Klein?" quickly getting down on my knees I first checked for a pulse on him, placing my fingers on his wrist and neck and felt nothing. Oh God, what was I supposed to do! Call the ambulance or police? I felt dizzy by just looking at all the blood.


    I took my cell phone out and started dialing a number when suddenly it was snatched from my hand. What the -? looking up I saw a man with pale skin. Vampire, my mind registered. My heart started beating loudly and felt as though it would burst out any minute.


    "Calling for help were you?" he asked me with a sly smile, to which I did not respond. Think, think, I told myself. "What do you want?" I asked, trying to distract him.


    "Kill you," he told bluntly. My head spun even more. Talk about a direct approach. I was right near the counter and moved my hand cautiously to find a pencil or anything sharp.


    In the blink of an eye, he was holding my neck ready to snap it. "Please don''t kill me," I pleaded, "You already killed one".


    "Shut up girl," he snapped at me.


    I had to do it now. I brought my hand up and stabbed his neck. Take that ha! This action had taken him back. Taking the opportunity, I stabbed him again in the same spot making him groan. It resulted in him taking a few steps back. I grabbed other pens and pencils from the counter darting towards the door but froze in my tracks when I saw another one in front of me, standing in close proximity. If it weren''t for their red eyes and pale skin, I would have mistaken them as a human serial killer.


    "Going somewhere?" he asked me in a wicked way. Did he think I was stupid or something? Of course, I was. What were two vampires doing trying to eat me? Wasn''t it banned?


    "I told you to finish it quickly," the man said to my killer who was right behind me. I was really scared by now, my entire body trembling.


    "She stabbed me! You little-"


    "Enough, let''s get this done"


    I tried to run as soon as I heard that but was caught by the second killer.


    "Let me go," I screamed, struggling in vain.


    "Stop moving girl," said the one who had me now by the neck, "I don''t bite...much," he gave me an evil grin, bearing his fangs slowly. I shut my eyes tightly. This was it. This was how I was going to die. I didn''t want to die. Oh god, please, please.


    I saw my killers close in on me and then in a split second as I closed my eyes I saw a faint streak of something, which I probably imagined. Suddenly there were sounds of tearing and screaming. Scared of what I would see, I had still kept my eyes closed. I opened my eyes trembling from head to toe, clutching the bag tightly. I saw two bodies lying on the floor. On a closer look, I realized they were my killers. Their necks were punctured and blood was oozing out; this made me feel nauseous and I felt my world spinning around me.


    "Are you alright darling?" said a voice in front of me. It was a tall blonde-haired man. I looked up to see blood red eyes. Another vampire? I gulped. He had a lean yet muscular frame and I realized I had seen someone similar to him next to the king but I wasn''t sure. He wore blue jeans with a pale blue formal shirt which now had few blood stains on it.


    I nodded not trusting my voice, afraid I might squeak. I was so scared. In fifteen minutes I had seen things which I could have never thought of. "I''m sorry that you had to see such a sight," he sighed looking at the bodies. He took out his cell phone from his jeans pocket and called someone.


    "I need you to clean up something on the street of avenue....yeah....hmmm...I''ll be there in few minutes...okay," he put his cell back in his pocket.

 Chapter 5：Danger- Part 2

    "You seem oddly familiar," the man said looking at me.


    "Maybe you saw me at the ball," I replied softly.


    "That must be where I saw you then."


    "There''s a body inside the library," I said trembling, "they killed him".


    "My people will see to it that you''ll have nothing to worry about," he gave me an encouraging smile; "Let me give you a drop home, okay?"


    I was reluctant. He was a vampire; Should I trust him?


    "You can trust me," he said to me as though reading my mind, "Come." I followed him silently. Soon we approached a red car. He opened the door for me and closed it after I sat down, went to the driver''s seat and started the car. It was an amazing car although I did not know which model it was.


    "How rude of me not to introduce, my name is Sebastian," he introduced himself with a smile that showed his pearly white teeth.


    "My name is Eve," I replied.


    "Eve huh? The one who won the lucky draw," he said thoughtfully and then smiled more. It was creeping me out now. "What were you doing in such an old library? Malls are safer," he said turning to his left.


    "It has a huge collection, historical books I mean," I replied holding my bag and playing with the strap.


    "History?" he raised his eyebrow.


    "Yeah, it''s fun."


    "Hmm, I see." There was a long silence until I spoke again.


    "Vampires aren''t supposed to kill or drink blood from us, right?" I asked him. I knew the law had stated it and no one would dare to break one.


    "That it is. They were rogue vampires I believe, it''ll be investigated soon," he told me, "But the virgin blood of a youngster is the sweetest blood which can attract vampires like a flower attracting the bee. It''s always better not to walk alone in these places".


    "Oh okay," my cheeks had turned pink. I gave the directions to my home. Once we reached, I got out of the car and closed the door. Sebastian lowered the window.


    "Thank you for saving me and giving me a ride home," I thanked him. If it were not for him, I would be minced meat by now. The thought made me shudder.


    "Not at all. All my pleasure darling," he beamed at me, "Eve do you have a boyfriend?" he asked me now seriously.


    "No, but at the end of my finals I might," I said smiling. Rini had told me she had someone in her mind that she would like to set me up with.


    Sebastian shook his head,"That won''t do Eve you''ve already been taken."


    "Huh?" I was perplexed now.


    "Never mind that. You take care! See you soon," he winked at me.


    "Yeah," I bid him goodbye as he left in his car. I walked through the door and went to the kitchen where mom was cooking dinner.


    "Ma," I hugged mom from behind,"what are you preparing? Smells good."


    "Just grilled chicken, did you get the books you wanted?" mom asked taking out plates from the cabinet.


    "Yes, I found a few of them," I replied quietly. The shop would never be open again; it was going to shut down after what happened today, I knew it. Poor Mr. Kleins...I began feeling guilty that maybe it was partly because of me he was dead. Perhaps I attracted the rogue vampires. I shuddered thinking about the gory memory I had seen. Something I was sure I wouldn''t forget in my life.


    "I got it," I took the plates from her, taking them to the dining table. Telling my parents would only mean more trouble - I would not get to go anywhere and would have a strict curfew. They would be worried knowing that their daughter almost got killed.


    I finished my dinner quickly and went up to my room. I was still shaken about all that I had gone through in the past few hours. Picking up one of the books called ''The River'' I read the prologue, but then kept it down. I could not concentrate on anything. I locked my windows and switched off the nightshade, going to sleep.


    When I opened my eyes, it was nine in the morning. I rubbed my eyes groggily. I was brushing my teeth when my mom knocked on the door calling me.


    "Evey?" mom called.


    "Yeah mom, what is it?"


    "Can you come down sweetie," mom chirped.


    "I''ll be there in a minute," I told loudly from the bathroom. Washing my face I went down in my nightdress with a bunny sign on my top.


    "What is it, mom?" I asked entering the hall.


    "Eve," a voice said to which my head turned to make my eyes go wide as I looked at the blonde haired person sitting right there in the hall.


    "Sebastian," I whispered.


    "We meet again," he smiled. What was he doing here??


    What was he doing here? "What are you doing here?" I asked, not able to believe that he was here sitting on my couch, his pale face looking at me.


    "Sit down Eve," dad said motioning me to sit next to him. I sat and mom took the other spare space next to me.


    "I''m here to remind you about the two months free trial education, that starts from next week, " said Sebastian.


    "What?" I asked shocked not able to process what he told.


    "All the necessary things will be provided in the castle, here," he said handing me a piece of paper," all the details are in there and my contact number is here down."


    "But sir, she''s already-" my father tried reasoning but Sebastian cut him off.


    "Mr. Whitlock your daughter will study in a different environment and it will be only for a span of two months," Sebastian got up from the sofa.


    This must be a stupid joke."But what about my school? I don''t want to stop going to school," I had the freedom to do what I wanted, after all, it was my life.


    "As I said, you''ll be given special education in the castle and you can go back to your school after two months. You will even have special credits due to this. Thank you for the tea, Mrs. Whitlock," he said as he got up and walked towards the door.


    Dad looked like he was at loss of words and then sighed.


    "I''ll take my leave now," he bowed and left the place.


    Mom spoke," Such a handsome man ."


    "Seriously mom?" I asked her. I bet she was super happy about me staying there.


    "I think its fine sweetie. It''ll be a good change and you hardly go anywhere," mom suggested.


    "I''ll think about it, " I replied.


    I had tried calling Rini and Jessi after breakfast but Rinni had gone to pack meeting and Jessi was out of reach. I let my breath out closing my eyes lying on my bed. Sleep came quickly with having so much to think about.

 Chapter 6：In the castle- Part 1

    I didn''t have the heart to get up. It was too much of sudden change and I didn''t like it a bit.


    I had spoken to Rini and Jessi about me going. Rini being herself was ecstatic about it. She told how someone could maybe fall in love with me in the process.


    After having my breakfast, I sat on my bed reading one of the books the temptation I got recently. I flipped the pages slowly reading it. Though I had immersed myself in the book behind it, I could think of only what was going to happen. It was about two actors who fall in love and get married but also where the husband is suspected to have killed his wife. However, I believe that the main character didn''t do it because if he was really in love, he would have never hurt her.


    Though I had immersed myself in the book behind it I could think of only what was going to happen. My grades were okay it wasn''t something that I excelled in it exactly. Jessi was the brightest of all of us.


    I missed Rini and Jessi a lot. It had been only four days since Jessi had left. I continued reading my book and after an hour or so, I was right. The hero was not the one who killed his wife. I closed the book feeling tired after straining my eyes.


    Dad had not said much about me going to the castle and mom said encouraging words that I would be okay and it would be fun. She trusted Sebastian I don''t know why, but when I asked her, she said it was a mothers intuition and that she felt Sebastian could be the one for me. I rolled my eyes thinking about it. Trust mom to make a serious situation into something. I couldn''t take my thoughts away from the prospects of meeting Ruka again. Who could guess that he was the king?


    I flopped on my bed pulling my blanket and closed my eyes wanting some sleep. When I got up I felt my blanket tug. I pulled it up but felt it tug again.


    "Mom," I groaned my eyes still shut, "I just got into bed," I said.


    "That''s not a nice way to welcome," a familiar voice spoke which made my eyes open.


    "Eric!" I said jumping out of my bed and hugging him, "I missed you. When did you come?" I questioned him.


    "I missed you too Eves," Eric said hugging me back.


    Eric was my cousin who was done with college. We were four years apart. He was half vampire adopted by my aunt. Never did I feel sad about not having a sibling, as I had him. He was smart with dirty blonde hair standing with his six feet stature and brown eyes. When he smiled, his dimple could be seen on his cheeks, which I would often playfully poke at times. He was a cool person, quite a player I would say. Smart and charming, that is what every girl said.


    If anyone picked on me even the slightest during school, they had to go through him. Sometimes when he was home, he would sit with and help me finish my homework.


    "I''m okay," I replied while we sat on the floor.


    "Really?" he asked raising one of his eyebrows.


    I sighed knowing mom or dad might have told him about the whole incident that had happened two days ago.


    "No," I replied slowly, "I don''t even know how it happened."


    Eric chuckled listening to this.


    "Can''t you help me, Eric," I whined, "I''ll be missing TV."


    "You are worried about that? I don''t think it is a bad idea to go there," he suggested squeezing my hand.


    "What if someone sucks me dry before that?" I asked to which he started laughing.


    "That won''t happen, sis," he replied whipping tears from his eyes.


    "But-" and he cut me off before I had to say anything.


    "It''s not bad as it sounds," Eric said cheering me up, "Just give it a try, okay? And I agree with your mother, it''ll be a good change."


    "Alright," I said.


    "Don''t worry you''ll be safe," he kissed my forehead, "and if it makes you feel any better I know few of them there I''ll have them watch over you...okay?"


    "Yeah," I replied with a smile. Let me give it a shot it was for two months after all.


    After our heavy discussion, Eric and I went out to watch a movie and shop at the mall. I brought a few clothes so that I could wear them when I stayed at the castle. I did not buy much though as Eric was paying for all of it. Eric knowing that took me to all the stores to buy stuff. Now that I think about it, he never gave a proper answer when I asked where he worked. We stopped by Baskin Robbins to get ice creams and came back home at nine and he had to go as he had work.


    "Come on don''t be sad Eve," Eric said pulling me to a hug. It made me sad that he was going so soon. God knows when I would see him again.


    "I promise you''ll see me sooner than you expect," he winked at me.


    "Huh?" what was that supposed to mean.


    "Don''t think so much it''ll hurt your pretty head," he said tapping my head playfully.


    "I hate you," I said to him turning my head the other way.


    "Aw."


    "Honey, I think Eric''s getting late," my dad said.


    "Alright," I gave him one last hug, "call me," I yelled loudly as he walked out of the porch.


    "Yeah," he grinned waving his hand and got into his white sedan car, that was parked in front of our house. I saw his car leave and then got inside the house.


    The day had finally come. Today I was going to the castle. I was as nervous as a jitterbug. Sebastian had called saying he would personally pick me up. Rini and Alex had come to see me off too. We were sitting on the couch, with my luggage kept near the door.


    Mom had made sure I packed everything including few necessities which was actually not required. Dad and Alex spoke about how things were going on in the pack. The doorbell rang.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Whitlock," Sebastian greeted with a nod to which my parents greeted back. The room was silent like something was going to happen. Rini held my hand reassuringly.


    "I''ll miss you," she said as we hugged, "I hope you get kicked out of there real quick," she whispered in my ear and pulled back to grin.


    "Yeah, I hope so too," I smiled.


    "Take care," said Alex giving me a hug and stood by Rini''s side holding her. I was definitely going to miss them.


    "Mom," I said as she engulfed me into a hug. She had few tears in her eyes.


    "I feel like you''re going to your husband''s house already," she said making me blush slightly and pulled away. Leave it to her for the dramatics!


    "I love you to mom," I told her trying to change the subject and she chuckled, "love you more sweetie," kissing my forehead.


    I then hugged my dad, "Stay safe sweetheart and call us when you reach there."


    "Yeah, dad."


    "Your daughter will be under our care. You have nothing to worry about her safety or comfort," Sebastian said to dad as they shook hands, and then turned to face me, "Ready?"


    I nodded my head. He picked one of my luggage and put it behind the car. He opened the door for me and I got inside his red car. He then moved to the other side and got in, starting the engine.

 Chapter 7：In the castle- Part 2

    Waving goodbye to everyone, we left. My nerves were going haywire. In less than an hour, I would be meeting his highness and his subjects there.


    "Calm down Eve," Sebastian said as he took a turn on the road, "You have nothing to worry. You could meet your parents in between when you want." I gave him a small smile.


    "Yes," he replied. There was silence in the car except for the light piano music that played.


    "It''s beautiful," I blurted out now feeling embarrassed, "I mean the music."


    "Well thank you," he bowed his head in a playfull manner.


    "What do you do in the kingdom?" I asked making a conversation.


    "General as in the military you know," he replied.


    "Oh okay," I nodded, "Aren''t you busy today?" I asked since he was picking me up personally when he had other duties to attend.


    "Orders by my cousin," he smirked thoughtfully. By then we had entered the gate of the castle.


    "Cousin?" I asked. Was there a higher rank than a general was?


    "Yup," he said, "The king of course," he smiled at me stopping the car.


    My eyes grew wide listening to this. Was he serious? All this while I was talking to a royalty. Stupid, stupid Eve.


    I got out of the car and followed Sebastian closely, scared where I will get lost again in this huge palace. The place was guarded and by the look of their red eyes, they were vampires. I loved the place and watched in awe the carving on the wall which had a few writing''s which I had no knowledge of, ceiling held paintings and every little detail was looked on.


    People bowed in respect as we walked through the corridors. We then reached a room, which looked quite huge with high windows. A figure stood near the window with his back to us. It was Ruka. He turned towards me meeting his purple eyes.


    I admit he was the most breathtaking man I had ever met. He was staring at me, which made me more nervous.


    "Safe and sound as you asked," Sebastian interrupted my thought flow.


    "Thank you, Sebastian," his husky voice said which sent warm chills down my spine.


    "Anytime," Sebastian grinned, "I''ll take my leave now. See you around Eve," and he left me with Ruka.


    He was wearing black jeans and a buttoned-up ink blue shirt. Busy checking him out I had forgotten he was looking at me a small smile playing on his lips.


    "Finished checking me out?" he asked smirking. My cheeks turned red at this and I turned my head away from him.


    "Don''t hide away when you blush, especially when I''m the reason for it," he said as he came near turning my head with his finger. His purple eyes seemed piercing my eyes right down to my very soul. I really felt small when I was standing next to him.


    I felt his cool minty breath fan on my face. In the blink of an eye, I felt his hand wrap around my waist and inhaling my neck. My heart was beating a million beats! I do not know why I felt warm and safe. No other person had this effect on me.


    "I hope you forgive me if there was any inconvenience," he said releasing me from his embrace. I just nodded my head not trusting my voice.


    "I''m glad," he smiled. Before I could say a word to protest he took me by my hand and led me through the staircase.


    "Umm my bag," I trailed.


    "It''s already in the room love," he replied which made my heart speed up when he used the word love. It made me feel happy making me giddy within. I liked this feeling.


    "Okay," I responded.


    We reached a door that was carved. Ruka pushed the door open leading me inside. There was a huge bed, the wall painted in white, big windows, balcony attached. It was in a word- a princess''s room.


    "This is your room for now," Ruka said.


    "It''s beautiful," I was in a daze looking at the room, "thank you, your highness."


    "No, just call me Ruka," he said with a light smile, "There''ll be maids attending to you in few minutes so feel free to ask whatever you need. I''ll leave you to settle down; my room is just a door away if you have anything to ask."


    I nodded my head. Oh, my god I was having a room next to his Highness; just wait until I tell this to Jessi and Rini. With one more glance, he walked out of the room.


    After taking a shower I got out to be greeted by women of mid-forties. She was wearing a short-sleeved black dress that came below her knees with a white apron around her waist.


    "Ms. Whitlock," she bowed her head, "I''m Grenda and will be to assist you with anything."


    "Please call me Eve," I told her not wanting to be called as Ms. Whitlock.


    "Ah," she seemed to be in turmoil.


    "Eve," I said with a smile. She now smiled at me warmly as she gave in.


    "Let me help you with your hair," she said taking the towel from me and wiping my hair gently.


    "Thank you," by then my stomach made its presence known. Grenda smiled knowingly.


    "His Highness told me to inform you that you''ll be dining with him at eight," she said.


    "Ah okay," I replied, it was almost eight. Time did pass quickly. I wore a polka dotted knee length skirt. I checked myself in the mirror to see if I was presentable and followed Grenda to the dining hall.

 Chapter 8：Everything new

    To stop the ad pop, go to your profile-->Setting->Disable farming


    .


    When I entered the dining room, I saw a long rectangular table. There was a chandelier on the center top of the ceiling. Beautiful paintings were hung above just like other things in this castle. It had this golden warm look, which added beauty to this place.


    Ruka was already seated at one end of the table where a head would sit and next to him Sebastian was present. I saw Grenda bow taking her leave. Ruka was wearing a black V shirt that showed his chest and his muscles.


    "Eve," Ruka gestured towards a chair next to him he said, "sit here."


    Hesitantly I walked and took my seat which was next to him. I looked everywhere other than him. He made me extremely nervous.


    "Won''t others be joining?" I asked as I looked around.


    "It''ll be just be us today," Sebastian, chirped, "few of them will be back by tomorrow."


    "Oh okay." Sebastian grinned looking at Ruka.


    When I looked at Ruka, his eyes were intently watching me making me feel clumsier. I saw his lips curl so slightly, could I consider that as a smile?


    Servants entered holding food in their hand elegantly and placing them on the table. So many dishes were placed that my mouth started watering. Steak, seafood, sausages and many more were on the table.


    The glass next to me was filled with a pink liquid and the glasses of Ruka and Sebastian were filled with something red. Was that blood?


    "It is," as though reading my mind Ruka answered my doubt. I wondered if he had the ability to read minds.


    Both of them picked the fork taking hold of the items they were going to eat. Seeing this I put chicken sausage and salad on my plate and began munching it slowly not wanting to be seen as a hogger.


    The meal was super quiet unknowingly I was humming a tune and realized it when Ruka wore an amused look. Sebastian just chuckled at it. Crap.


    "Will Eve be attending Preston''s?" Sebastian asked out of nowhere as he drank his wine.


    Preston''s?? It was a highly regarded educational institute that gave the best quality education. Mostly only rich humans, vampires and werewolves attended there. They had best out of best things. To sum it up it was a prestigious place where people like us only dreamt of going.


    "Yes, that''s already fixed," Ruka replied curtly and turning to me he informed, "you will start tomorrow."


    What?! I didn''t get settled yet and here they already are sending me to school . They had a different deal before.


    "But didn''t you tell me that i would be taught right here?" I asked Sebastian. I remember him saying something like that.


    "Oops I misplaced the words," he faked a gasp earning a glare from me.


    "It won''t be a problem, will it?" Ruka asked raising his perfect brow.


    "Ah no," I mumbled not wanting to cross him, after all it was just two months.


    "Good," he said, "It starts from nine so be sure to be ready by then," and I nodded my head to it.


    Three maids entered carrying three bowls and placed it. I looked to see delicious looking ice cream with nuts,pastries. Yummy.


    One of the maid served us then left bowing her head. I took my spoon and spooning the pastry first. This was amazing, it melted like butter in my mouth. I really had to get this recipe when I meet the chef.


    I was so occupied in the world of pastries and ice cream when someone called out my name.


    "Eve."


    "Huh?"


    Ruka put his right hand next to my face that the his palm rested on my cheek and his thumb rubbed my skin next to my lips.


    "You have got cream on your face," he said in his low voice. I felt his thumb stroking my skin so ever softly. I had literally stopped breathing; the whole thing took me by surprise and heated up my face instantly.


    "Um thanks."


    Someone coughed and I saw Sebastian trying to hold in a smile and intently eat. Ruka looked annoyed and took back his hand.


    The rest of the meal was quiet and I excused myself after eating from there feeling awkward and not to forget I had school to attend. I went up to where my new room was closing the doors behind me.


    Going to the other side of the room I went to the balcony feeling the breeze. The weather here was definitely more cold and clean. I had a bad feeling about tomorrow. Would people be nice or bullies. How was I going to even cope up with studies?


    My cell phone rang and saw it was from dad shit I forgot to call. I answered.


    "Sweetheart, did you reach?" he asked worried.


    "Yes dad, finished dinner too," I replied.


    "Oh that''s goo-" I heard the sound of shuffling on the other end, "hey-".


    "Sweetie are the people nice there?" my mom asked worried apparently snatching away the phone from dad..


    "I haven''t met many of them but so far they have been nice," I told her. I had interacted with only Ruka, Sebastian and Grenda till now, "I have my own room too."


    "Oh that''s good," I heard my mom''s excitement. I could hear dad say something to mom," Alright honey, I think you might be tired. Call us okay. I miss you."


    "Miss you too mom."


    "Goodnight sweetie."


    "Goodnight mom," I then sent voice messages to Rini and Jessi that I had reached.


    I got inside and brushed my teeth later changing myself into my cute pj''s. I was placing my clothes in the cupboard when there was a knock on my door. Might be Grenda I thought.


    "Come in," I was setting the clothes and turned to ask her if she could get me a spare cloth but only to be greeted by Ruka who stood there solid as a rock.


    He just kept on staring at me. Did I look weird? crap Pj''s I cursed myself.


    "Tomorrow on the way is it okay if I make a stop? I would need money for lunch," I asked fidgeting. This made him growl lightly.


    "You won''t be paying for anything when I''m there," he took out a wallet from his jeans and pulled out a card, "Here use this for anything you want." It didn''t look like this topic was up for discussion and accepted it from him.


    "Did the maid tend to your needs?" he asked his purple eyes boring into mine. It was as though it was made of glass. I hadn''t come across such a color. So mesmerizing yet deadly.


    "Yes, thank you." It was not that I needed a maid. I was perfectly fine without one. He sat on the edge of bed looking around the room.


    "Your hig- " I caught myself as he looked at me with an annoyed look,"I mean Ruka when will I get to go back home after all this?" I asked him, "I don''t want to be an adviser," being upfront about this whole thing would be good. The clearer the better.


    "I know that you didn''t want to come here but there has been quite a mess around the town and leaving you unprotected is something I wouldn''t want to in the current situation," he told me, "Being called for trial education was just an excuse. The day you were attacked I don''t think it was a mere coincidence that they came after you."


    "What?!" did I hear that right, "You''re telling me that those two vampires had specifically come to kill me?"


    "Yes that''s what we think," he said in a matter of fact.


    "We? But why?"


    "By we I meant Sebastian and I. You will know it in time."


    "No way! That''s impossible, why anyone would want me dead when I haven''t done anything wrong," I justified.


    "I know love," he got up from the bed pulling my hand and embraced me, "You''ll be safe here. I''ll protect you myself," the last part of his sentence sending butterflies in my stomach. My body first got rigid at the gesture but loosened later.


    What was this fluttery feeling I got when he hugged me. It was a new overwhelming feeling my heart burst out.


    "And you have nothing to worry about school," he said pulling back looking at me now, "I''ll see to it that you''ll be taken care."


    The next action what he did had my mind frozen. He bent his body facing me in eye level and pressed his lips on my cheek. It was a soft feathery kiss.


    "Goodnight love," he wished me with a smile and left the room.


    I was sure I looked like a gaping fish with my eyes and mouth hanging wide open. A handsome hunk; my king; our king had kissed my cheek as though it was nothing. Was that how royalty wished goodnight? Of course not!


    But as much as I wanted to scold him for kissing me, I was imagining how soft and sweet the contact was. I was really hopeless.


    I got into bed with my face still red with the gesture, pulled the quilt over and switched off the light. Yawning like a cat I closed my eyes.


    I woke up early in the morning not able to sleep that well with the thoughts of school and the kiss I received last night. Getting up I hopped into the warm shower. There were so many shampoos, soap bars that smelt exotic and aromatic oils. Quite a collection. Washing my body, I wrapped my body with the towel and got out. I wore a skinny jeans and a top wearing white sweater on it. I applied some cream to protect my skin from the sun and my usual eyeliner. Checking myself in the mirror, I felt myself good to go.


    It was eight past eleven. I got out of my room and spotted Grenda coming towards my room.


    "Morning Miss Eve," she greeted me.


    "Good morning Grenda," I replied cheerfully. I was hungry and needed something to eat, "Is the breakfast ready?" I asked her.


    "Yes Miss, why don''t you go ahead I''ll send someone to prepare for you," she offered me and I said okay. I walked down the hall. Servants were moving around cleaning the place. I did not find Ruka or Sebastian. I was drinking my orange juice when I spot Sebastian coming. He waved at me smiling and I smiled back.


    "Did you sleep well?" he asked me while he grabbed a toast and ate it.


    "Yeah," I replied back. I wondered where Ruka was.


    "I''m leaving now sorry we are not able to have breakfast," he apologized, "There''s a situation that came up at the north border. Ruka left early in the morning to attend it and I''m supposed to be there now."


    "That''s not a problem," I told him assuring. He ruffled my hair.


    "Hey," I whined and he chuckled.


    The driver is out waiting, eat up quick," he chuckled and left. I looked at the watch and gasped. It was 8.30am already and I gulped the remaining juice. Picking my bag I went out walking quickly there was a car in front and I got inside as the driver held the door for me.


    "How far is Preston''s from here?" I asked the driver as he started the car.


    "Twenty minutes ma''am."


    "Okay," and laid back in my seat. Lucky me I had my headphones in my bag so I listened to my music staring out of the window. Finally, I reached the school and got out of the car. Augustus, my driver told me that he would come to pick me up after I was done with my classes. I added his number into my phone just in case I would need it.


    Oh my, I thought looking at the buildings. This was much better than what I had heard. Taking a deep breath, I started walking inside the building. Most of them here looked like a supermodel from the catalog from head to toe. The clothes and accessories looked expensive.


    Now where was the main office. I had to ask as I was in the wrong side. After ten minutes I found it. A grim lady sat there looking at a few documents.


    "Hi, I''m here to collect my schedule?" I called out.


    "Name?" she asked in a bored tone.


    "Eve Whitlock."


    She pulled out the drawer and took out a sheet handing it to me.


    "Thank you," I looked at the paper to see which was my first class.


    Class 3H:Literature-MrGrant.


    Class 1C:Advance Mathematics.


    .


    .


    .


    And the list went on. I had lunch break at one well that was good. I reached my class and knocked on the door enough to catch the teacher''s attention. I caught even the student''s attention feeling their eyes on me.


    I showed him my letter, which told that I was a new transfer student.


    "Class we have a new student," he announced, "Why don''t you introduce yourself." To say I was nervous was an understatement. I faced towards the class.


    "Hi my name''s Eve Whitlock. And I um ..ah.. like to sketch," that was enough right. I saw people staring, some smile , and a few girls glaring at me. Well, was I not popular already.

 Chapter 9：Truth

    Class went on and I searched for the next classroom once my class was done. Last hour before lunch, thank God, I thought. I had advanced math now. My schedule looked like high school one but they were taught in depth; as though I was doing my mini masters on each subject.


    For my next class I had to ask a fellow mate where I would find it and had the direction but still could not find it. The corridor was mostly empty before I saw a group of guys walking from the other side. One of them who had spike hair seemed to notice me and whispered something to the person next to him. He looked at me and had a wicked grin on his face, which made my stomach drop.


    I could smell trouble. Thinking quickly I took an about turn taking quick steps but to my dismay, a hand came on my shoulder gripping me tight and making me stop.


    "Hey sweets what''s your name?" the person said gripping my shoulder. I pushed his hand away and moved away but three of his friends seem to crowd around.


    "You didn''t tell your name human," the spiked guy asked.


    "And why should I?" I asked glaring,"Now move," I said loud and clear. They didn''t seem to budge.


    "If you don''t we''ll make you," he sneered at me and the others seemed to laugh at it. They were bullies I could say.


    "Listen here I''m really getting late for class so can you go bother someone else," I tried to make my way but they just blocked. One of the people with piercing caught hold of my sweater roughly which had me worried now.


    "Now not so busy are we?" he sneered. Before he could speak another word, an empty can hit his forehead, making him wince.


    "Let go of her Trent before we beat you up," a female voice came behind. I caught sight of two girls and three boys.


    The person called Trent cursed and hissed something under his breath, letting me go considering it, "Next time we see you, you won''t be this lucky," he said in a harsh tone that made me flinch and they walked out.


    "Are you alright?" one of the girls asked coming to my side. She was beautiful with olive eyes and her brunette hair.


    "Yes thank you very much," I thanked her.


    "You must be Eve right?" the blonde girl asked me.


    "Yeah," I replied to her. Going to class was pointless now half of the class might have already finished.


    "My names Elizabeth but you can call me Lizzy, I''m Sebastian''s cousin," she smiled at me warmly. Oh god, what was with their family and me meeting them in troubled situations. I smiled back.


    "This is Isabella, Kyle, Ashton, and my twin Louis," she pointed at everyone and I said my hi''s awkward. Lizzy and Louis did not look similar at all. It looked like she was the tomboy and he was cool, collected one. Louis had blonde hair but was taller than Lizzy. Kyle had the happy face with his black hair falling over his forehead. Ashton looked like a big teddy bear.


    "Sorry about Trent and his stupid friends, he''s a jerk," she said to me in a matter-of-fact tone, "Come let''s go have lunch," she told pulling me happily skipping.


    "Lizzy it''s not polite," Louis scolded to which Lizzy scowled, "do you even know if she has the same break?"


    She stopped and turned to me, "You have break right?" hope in her eyes. I nodded my head even though I had one class left before the break and wasn''t in the mood to attend. She dragged me along with others.


    We went to the lunch hall and they sat picking up a table. Isabella, Lizzy and me went to get something to eat. My mouth watered at the sight of things that were in front of me. They had different varieties of cuisines, pizza''s, burger''s, milkshakes. Lizzy did not let me pay insisting it was her treat. Isabella looked at me and smiled.


    "She can be hyperactive," she said looking at Lizzy who was going through the food and seeing what to eat for us.


    "That''s alright," I told her, "I have a friend who gets excited as much as she does," I remembered Rini.


    She then sighed, "That''s good, I thought you might run away after this," she laughed. She looked like an angel with a petite figure and long lashes, blonde hair in curls.


    Lizzy came up and stuffed our hands with the sandwich, burger, and fries. We went towards an empty table and sat while the boys were still ordering.


    "So Eve," Lizzy beamed at me, "how do you like here so far?"


    "Boring?" I said.


    "Don''t worry it won''t be any more," she said and Isabella nodded agreeing with her. I smiled at it.


    "You know you can fill up a form to reschedule your classes and we can match it with ours," Isabella suggested.


    "Yes we can do that," Lizzy exclaimed clapping her hand.


    "Do what?" Kyle asked her as the boys sat down with their food.


    "Change schedule," Lizzy said.


    "That''s a good idea," he said as he picked a fry and popped in his mouth and sent me a wink, which might have widened my eyes. Lizzy smacked his head.


    "Don''t even think of hitting on her," she warned him.


    "Oh baby you''re jealous," he cooed to her, "I know how much you lov-"followed by another smack.


    "Ow," he said in pain and pouted, "alright alright, so Eve," he said, "how come you changed school suddenly?" he asked me.


    "It''s complicated," I told him. He made an oh with his mouth, but didn''t pester me about it.


    Everyone was nice to me. They all had quite a personality. Lizzy was the hyper-excited tomboy type, Bella was sweet who was the peacemaker, Louis was the calm collected one who kept quiet, Kyle was the clown and Ashton seemed like a serious guy. Kyle and Ashton were the only werewolves in the group while Lizzy, Louis, and Bella were a high-class vampire.


    Luckily, after the break, Louis and I had the same class, which was arts. After the class, Louis dropped me to my next class and left. Class got over quick and I was off for the day. I called up Augustus if he could pick me up and got out of the building. As I walked, I felt something and looked at my left. Crap, it was that Trent person who was there and seemed to come slowly towards with a sly smile that said no-one''s-going-to-help-you-now.


    I heard a honk near the gate. Augustus my hero I darted towards the car and got inside as fast as I could.


    This made him look at me with a question. He looked at the way I came and saw an annoyed Trent looking at our direction. He didn''t say anything and just drove back to the castle.


    Augustus looked in his forties and was a werewolf. I''m sure he noticed something was wrong. Of course, if you come running anyone can notice it you idiot, I thought to myself.


    I got out of the car and got inside walking towards my room.


    "Miss Eve you''re back," it was Grenda, "Shall I get evening snacks to your room?" she asked me.


    "No that''s alright," I replied shaking my head, "Is Ruka home?" I asked as I did not see him in the morning and missed his presence around me. I wondered why.


    "Yes his highness is in his study," she said.


    "Okay. I''ll go up and rest for a while," I said to her and went to my room putting my bag down and flopped on my bed. I guess the first day of school did not go that bad after all. I had made friends too. I felt tired and closed my eyes to get some sleep.


    I woke up when I felt a hand brush my hair. Mom? Was I back home? I was at the castle. I opened my eyes still half drowsy.


    "I''m sorry, did I wake you up?" it was Ruka.


    I got up and sat, "Mm no", I hummed my sleep still lingering. I was swaying due to sleep. Ruka who was sitting on my bed pulled me into his lap. This made my head snap from whatever sleep I had. I tried moving out of it but he had one of his arm wrapped around my waist holding me securely.


    "Stop moving," he said huskily his cool breath blowing in my ear that had shivers running down my body. Did he think I was that kind of girl?


    "I''m not like that," I told him looking at the blanket. My legs were on the bed and my side facing him.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked me a little confused.


    "Why do you treat me like this?" I asked him with sadness, "like I''m special when I''m not." He was silent. I liked the way he took care of me, the way he would call me to love but why me when he could have so many falling on his feet. He was a vampire and one day he would find his soulmate.


    "Your anything but more than special to me Eve," he said, "There''s something I wanted to discuss with you." I listened to him intently as he spoke.


    "I am 1352 years old Eve and you know that I''m a vampire right?" I nodded my head, "I wasn''t born just as a vampire but a werewolf too. Not many know of it. But as years passed the gene of werewolf became less active and has been recessive or inactive you could say. But a few months back it''s been clearly showing its presence, though it isn''t as strong as the vampire in me. I guess your birthday is around the corner?" to which I nodded again not knowing where this conversation was heading.


    "Sebastian has this theory that once I felt your presence in this world the wolf within me woke up. My wolfish side as you say isn''t completely awake, but once you turn eighteen our soul will intertwine with each other."


    "You''re my mate Eve," he said his eyes piercing mine.


    What did he just say?? I had a mate. This made me smile internally. I was his mate.


    "The pull will increase as days go by both from mine and your side," he told me. This was a lot of information. Although what he was saying did make sense, that is why he didn''t go all MINE on me. When a werewolf found his or her mate they would go all mine, mine on their other half. I was made for him; the thought had my stomach churn.


    If I was his werewolf''s mate then...


    "Won''t your vampire side have a beloved too," I asked him, I did not want to share him with anyone. He chuckled hearing this,


    "My vampire side does not have a beloved, you don''t have to worry of sharing me with someone else kitten," he smirked at me. I blushed like a tomato hearing this and hid my face in his chest. He grabbed my chin and lifted my face up.


    "Don''t hide from me," he said sternly as he moved few strands of my hair from my face, "How was school ?"


    "It was okay. I met Lizzy and Louis." He looked serious now. Did I say something wrong? I started panicking.


    "I heard you were troubled this evening?" he asked me. He knew.


    "It was nothing serious," I told him trying to hush the topic.


    "Really?" he asked his eyebrow raised. God, he looked good when he did that.


    "Yeah," I told him, "if something happens I''ll let you know."


    "Yes you will," was his reply as he held me in his arms inhaling my scent.


    I was sitting on his lap and consuming the information he had told me. My heart bubbled with the thought itself. I didn''t think I could sleep tonight.

 Chapter 10：Mate- Part 1

    I was still sitting on Ruka''s lap savoring every second of it. My words couldn''t express the shock and excitement I now felt with everything being told. To be told that someone was made just for me brought me immense joy.


    I did not feel the sparks and tingles how Rini had explained when mates touched each other but I felt warm and safe with the person sitting with me now. I took a deep breath inhaling his woodsy scent which was making me giddy.


    "Eve I have something important to talk about," Ruka said breaking the trance I was in. I waited for him to continue.


    "You remember what I told about you getting attacked that day by those two vampires?" I nodded my head, "Our doubt was right."


    "What do you mean?" I asked him and after a few fractions of seconds, it dawned to me. That could not be possible.


    "We thought it was just a random occurrence that happened. However, it wasn''t possible. We have execution system in the arcade wherein if someone broke the law the penalty is death and this was one of them. Even after doing some investigation with the best trackers it was a dead end," he explained looking out from the window.


    "But I never was involved with any vampires in my past except for one werewolf guy," I told him and he snapped his neck looking at me his eyes turning red and his posture turning stiff. I was aware of why vampires or werewolves eyes turn red or black. It meant only one thing. Anger, lust or jealousy. A strong emotion. Now, it did not seem like it was the former.


    "Werewolf guy?" he asked cooly carrying a certain edge to his voice. Was he jealous?


    "Yes, he''s my best friends mate, Alex," I told him a little worried. I did not want him getting into a bad spot because of me, and it was another thing that Rini would chew me alive.


    "Midnight packs beta?" he asked me. I nodded a yes and his posture seems to relax. So he knew him. Of course, he would know, I thought to myself.


    "I think someone has figured out that you are my mate and that''s the only reason I can think of now," he then took a deep breath, "You have nothing to worry about it. I will have Louis accompany you during school," he said smiling at me softly.


    "No, I don''t need that!" I protested. I did not want anyone babysitting me. I was perfectly fine taking care of myself.


    "Your safety comes first love," and he continued, "You''ll have combat lessons on weekends to defend yourself."


    I gawked at him. Did I hear him what he said right? Was I preparing for war? This is stupid, I wanted to tell him but looking at his cool demeanor I just nodded my head.


    "That''s good." Dumb idiot, I scolded myself.


    "For now I want you to keep the mate thing under the lid. Not even your friends at least until this whole attack thing is sorted out. Sebastian, Louis and Elizabeth are the only ones who are informed about it," I felt a slight disappointment but said an okay to it.


    "Now then let''s go eat," he said as I felt my stomach rumble which made my cheeks go a red shade.


    We went to the dinner hall and saw Lizzy, Louis, Sebastian and three other people sitting already. There was a woman in her thirties and a fiery haired girl. Then there was a little boy who looked not more than three, Was he immortal too? They sat there talking like any normal family. I wonder where or what happened to Ruka''s parents.


    The seat next to Ruka was occupied by Sebastian and opposite to it sat a fiery haired girl. I made a eye contact with her and she glared at me. Wow, if looks could kill I thought dryly. When I took the nearest seat that was near the woman, she introduced herself with a warm smile,


    "I''m Andria." She seemed sweet, "this is my son Aiden and that is our acquaintance, Megan," pointing to the fiery hair girl.


    "Eve," I introduced myself politely, "Hi Aiden," I baby talked to him. He turned to look at me with his big brown eyes full of mischief. I smiled at him and he smiled back showing me his tiny teeth. I looked at Megan only to receive glares from her. What was she even glaring for?


    "So Eve," Sebastian spoke, "How was school ?" he asked casually.


    "Okay I guess. I survived," I grinned. He was easy to speak to who had a laid back character.


    "That''s good. I heard you met our annoying sister and Louis," he said referring to Lizzy, to which she glared at him.


    "I''m not annoying," she protested as the food was brought in and we started eating. Ruka seemed to be talking to Megan about something.


    "Any boys you liked?" he wiggled his eyebrow suggestively. This made Louis throw a dirty glare to Sebastian and Lizzy choked. Ruka seemed unfazed with it.


    "Nope," I replied him back. Ruka had told he knew about us being mates then why was he trying to talk about guys. Ah, he was trying to ruffle Ruka''s feathers but he seemed unfazed by Sebastian''s question.


    Was it because of that whole pull thing which was not in effect yet? Were we even mates? Yes, I did have an attraction to him, who would not? With that messy pitch-black hair, his piercing deep eyes, his perfect kissable pink lips...stop thinking that. I concentrated on my plate where the delicious food was waiting to be picked.


    "Why is she even here?" a voice spoke up making me startle. It was Megan and she looked furious.

 Chapter 11：Mate- Part 2

    "Meg darling, this was already discussed ,that she''s to be here for the education," Andria told trying to reduce the tension that was beginning.


    "There''s a different quarter to stay for that. She''s a mere human and no humans are allowed here!" she spat.


    "This topic is not up for discussion Megan. And no one is moving anywhere," said Ruka his tone was low and dangerous. She seemed a bit taken back at his words like not expecting it. She got up from her chair with a screech. Megan looked my way with disgust and anger. With that, she left the room.


    "We apologize for her behavior," Andria apologized.


    "Don''t mind Megan," Lizzy told shrugging her shoulder and passing me a bowl, "try this out; it''s tasty," as though nothing happened. Andria gave me an encouraging smile and I ate my food.


    Rest of my dinner went fine talking to Lizzy, Andria and Sebastian. Ruka did not utter a word and got up after completing his dinner. Louis kept quiet just listening. Aiden was smart for his age. He did not want his mother feeding which Andria told was the first. She was a pleasant person to speak and was a werewolf. Her husband was a vampire and Aiden turned out to be a werewolf pup.


    Once I finished eating Lizzy showed me the place around the castle. She showed me the right wing where there was music room filled with instruments, the game room and then the art room that had paintings filled.


    "Wow it''s beautiful," I exclaimed looking at one painting. It was a small figure in the woods. The way the color was blended with each other was amazing. There were also sketches.


    "Did you draw them?" I asked Lizzy.


    "No," she said sitting on one of the stools there, "these are done by Ruka and Sebastian. They are pretty good aren''t they," she said smiling, "I play the violin maybe I could play for you," she suggested.


    "That''s nice," I agreed.


    "So what are your hobbies, Eve?" she asked curious.


    "I listen to songs or I sit and read all day long. I play a little of piano too," I replied.


    "Read? Seriously?" she said shaking her head, "there is a library in the right wing maybe I''ll show you there?" she asked me.


    "I would love it," I grinned happily.


    "I''m sorry you had to hear that from Megan. She''s really annoying," she was looking at the paintings.


    "That''s alright," I told brushing it off. I did feel bad but I had forgotten about it, "She''s your family so I''ll work on it."


    "Please no!" she gagged, "She''s not one of our relative."


    I was confused, scrunching my eyebrow, "Then what is she doing here asking me to move out," I asked her.


    Lizzy sighed, "She''s Count Viscount''s daughter and has this huge thing for Ruka. They did have a relationship in the past which was years ago. God knows what he saw in her before. She thinks that she is going to be his queen. Are you kidding me, she''s nothing but selfish," she looked irritated but I was too occupied with the shock.


    Talk about ex drama. Wonder what she had to say about we being mates. Lizzy was smiling weirdly looking at me.


    "What?" I asked her suspiciously narrowing my eyes on her.


    "Well I know you know that I know you people are mates," she said then got excited suddenly, "that was like the friends dialogue!" I laughed hearing this. Lizzy was one happy go lucky person.


    "He told me about it just before dinner," I said to her picking a brush and twirling it in my fingers.


    "None of us imagined him to have a mate and now of all. It was a total shock to believe it. He seems calmer around you," she said smiling softly.


    "I thought he was a calm person," I said since he seemed always composed.


    She laughed but i could detect the dryness in it, "He is, but never cross him Eve. Mate or not," I didn''t get completely what she meant but I didn''t press on it, "Its true that a mate changes everything," she said softly as though she was talking to herself.


    "So we are practically sisters now," she said grinning. Now that I thought about it, we were. "So did you two French kiss?" I was caught off guard with the question she threw at me.


    "No," I quickly replied feeling a little embarrassed with the direct question.


    "Really!" she stressed the word at the end and both of us were quiet when she spoke again.


    "I do know the pull of soul is not in effect yet and that''s why during dinner Ruka didn''t bother you much about liking a guy ,not that it doesn''t bother him you. Do you know how an Alpha behaves with his mate?" she asked me. I nodded.


    Alpha''s were dominating and possessive of their mate. They were passionate lovers. A little thing about their mate would send them to a hurricane mode. Comparing to them next were Beta''s. I remember Rini telling me when Alex almost sent a boy to hospital for trying to flirt with her.


    "Ruka is a vampire plus werewolf hybrid. I''m not trying to scare you, but his werewolf gene is just kicking in now . Once you touch your birth date you can multiply twenty Alpha''s emotion to Ruka''s as he comes at the top hierarchy" I gulped hearing this.


    "Having a mate has its own perks," she winked at me playfully and got up, "let''s go back now." This had never crossed my mind. Now that it had, my mind was reeling out in a haphazard way.

 Chapter 12：Dodge ball- Part 1

    It had been a week since I started attending my new school. Lizzy insisted me coming with her to school in the morning, due to our different schedules Augustus would pick me up after my class.


    Today was a bright sunny day which I liked sitting in my classroom looking at the window. It was zoology class taught by Mrs. Patrick, who was in her forties. This class was considered a free class, she was a softie. Preston was different comparing to my old school I used to go with a variety of people.


    Lizzy and the rest were nice to me. She and Bella had taken me to shop two days back. It was fun with them. I missed my best friends though. All the three of us were at different places. Jessi was in some French school, Rini was studying in Mary''s and I was here. Classes were decent that I attended except for one Mr. Hall, my physics professor. I had his classes only three times a week. Nevertheless, unluckily I had it for my next hour today.


    Mr. Hall was a vampire and a short-tempered one. No one was supposed to talk, turn, or even sneeze. He hated that humans attended this place. I still remember when I told him I was a transfer student that was definitely not my day. I could not change my schedule yet as all the classes were full. I enrolled my name in the sports department, as I had to pick a club activity. Lizzy had told she was in too so I took it.


    "Assignment on the respiratory, page one hundred and three," Mrs. Simpson said giving us homework and continued talking about when to submit it.


    I had taken a seat near the window and looked outside the class. The football ground was next to our building. It was the fourth hour for the day and there were people practicing already. My room was on the ground floor and it was easier to see. Girls were trying out the cheers. They were undoubtedly flexible that made me wonder if they had any bones in their body at all. Definitely not human.


    The boys ran laps as the coach blew the whistle in his hand. They were agile and fast, I guess no human took part in sport looking at the speed they ran. I had second thoughts now about being in sports. One guy stood there not running, maybe he was the team captain. I saw Trent too who was running behind the team. I saw Kyle on the track running. He seemed energetic and laughing about something. I wondered was there any day where he was low.


    One thing I noticed about all my friends here were they stuck together all the time and they were cool to hang around with. Not stuck up or something. Their identity was kept low of being part of the royal family, to avoid any unwanted attention and threat.


    All the boys had come to halt after completing their laps. Kyle was talking to the captain and felt my gaze. Looking at me, he gave a wide smile and waved at me. I gave him a small smile from where I sat.


    The captain who had his back turned around annoyed to look at who had interrupted their conversation. He had blonde streak hair and was quite handsome but not as handsome as someone I knew. He looked at me for a brief moment and then turning around to talk. The bell rang and I walked to my next class, which I dreaded. Getting in I took a seat as students filled in. Mr. Hall came in after few seconds not wasting a minute and spoke,


    "Today we''ll start with Equilibrium motion," he stated starting the class. I sat as stiff as a rock putting my utmost concentration as he taught us. The rest of the class went on just like that, he teaching and we listening. The class ended and students began to disperse.


    "Ms. Whitlock, a word," Mr. Hall spoke while he sat at the desk sorting out papers.


    "Yes," I told and went near the desk. By now, all the students were out leaving only the two of us in the class.


    "Do you know what all are the portions that were covered until now?" he asked keeping his eyes on me. I nodded my head.


    "Good you better be," he replied, "I won''t hold back to give you an F if you can''t score. You can leave," I gulped hearing this, was he threatening me. I went to the cafeteria searching for Lizzy and the group. They were already there sitting.


    "Eve", said Bella patting the space next to her.


    "Hey", I went and sat down next to her.


    "You didn''t listen to class today", Kyle said in an accusing tone.


    "Really?" Lizzy asked me having the straw in her mouth and talking.


    "It was Zoology," I defended myself, "she repeats everything twice."


    "No worry hon," Lizzy said swooshing her hand in the air, "nobody listens to it."


    "Still you weren''t listening. Derek asked me who I was waving at?" Kyle said playing with his phone.


    "What!?" both Bella and Lizzy asked simultaneously.


    "Derek who?" I asked. Whom was he talking about?


    "Derek our soccer captain," he said, "You know the tall blonde-".


    "There are so many blonde guys here Kyle," Bella interjected, "let the girls describe."


    "He''s tall, athletic body, one of the hunks here," Lizzy described him, "an eye candy."


    "Hey, Eli how would you describe me," Kyle asked eagerly.


    "A dumb stupid empty brain-" Kyle put his hand over her mouth.


    "That''s mean," he pouted with a humph.


    "Alright alright you''re the cute little idiot, a glue-like Sid the sloth," she said to which we all laughed. They were like the Tom and Jerry pair who brightened up the day.


    "Who''s Sid?" Ashton asked wondering, guess he didn''t watch animated movies. He was a nice guy but looked scary due to his built.


    "The one who''s sloppy in the Ice Age movie," I said to which he smiled cracking up slowly thinking about it.


    "Hey I''m not sloppy, I''m hurt," Kyle said keeping a hand on his chest dramatically to which we all laughed. The character fits him perfectly.


    "Eve, Bella and I will go submit our report. We''ll see at the locker room okay?" Lizzy said getting up and swinging her side bag. We had sports and gym together, which had made me a little jittery.


    We had sports and gym together which made me extremely happy when I realized it. Lizzy had insisted me to join sports.


    "Yeah sure." I slurped my drink, listening to the people talk. Kyle and Ashton left having some work to do leaving both Louis and me on the table.


    This was getting awkward as we sat in silence, me sipping quietly and he texting on his phone. We hardly spoke other than exchanging a smile.


    "How are classes going on?" he asked me out of nowhere.


    "It''s good, the professors know the subject well. My previous place didn''t have such kinds," I told him. Here the quality of education was crisp and refined; it did live up to its expectations. Louis smiled listening to this,


    "That''s good to know."


    "How old are you?" I asked him.


    "721 years," he replied, like it wasn''t a big deal, "Is there any problems your encountering in any of the classes?" Well, all the classes were pretty except for that one class, "Yeah. I mean no problems."


    "I would warn you to stay away from Megan, she''s a little crazy you could say," he warned me looking past me. I turned behind to see the devil herself with other three girls around her. I turned back not wanting to have an eye contact.


    "She thinks she''s going to be the queen but of course there''s no such thing going to happen. It was only due to her father''s influence she got into a relationship with Ruka," he said.


    "Can''t Ruka do anything about it?" I asked him. Ruka had told me being his mate but then what was he doing with another girl.


    "Not yet. With the current circumstances it''s better this way no matter how much we dislike her," he sighed, "It''s a good decoy and have people think that way for now. Once you turn eighteen the cover will be blown about you two, therefore, we have to make the most use of this time now. Just be wary when she''s around."


    "Okay," I said the bell going off, "I''ll see you later." I started to move when he called me.


    "And Eve..".


    "Yeah?" I asked him turning back.


    "Have a fun P.E," and he went in the other direction.

 Chapter 13：Dodge ball- Part 2

    It felt like he wanted to tell me something. Well whatever, I walked towards the locker room and waited for Lizzy and Bella. We later went to the ground after changing clothes.


    "Five laps around the ground quick," the coach said to which we all groaned and started running. At the fourth lap, I was huffing and puffing for air. Most of them here were either werewolves or vampires and I being a human did not help a bit. All of them had completed their laps and I decided to stop running.


    "Team line up count with an even an odd and form two teams," the coach ordered, I ended up in the odd group with Lizzy and Bella in the even team.


    "We''ll be playing dodge ball today" he announced which made my jaw drop and close. He blew his whistle. It is alright I can do it I chanted. After two minutes, thud! Ow, my leg. I''m out before the game even begins.


    "Out!" one girl from the opponent team screamed in excitement. Yeah yeah. She looked at me with arrogance and a wicked smile.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized to the team I was in.


    "That''s alright", a tall girl spoke in my team, "it''s a little difficult but you''ll get a hang of it," and offered me a smile.


    "Yeah Eve," Lizzy agreed, "we''ll kick her butt for getting you out."


    My leg hurt like crap when I moved it. I walked as normal as possible out of the court before I would be brutally injured. Slowly dragging my feet, I sat on the nearest bench and saw them play. This was definitely not a sport the way they played. The speed they threw the ball and dodged it was amazing.


    "That was pretty quick," I turned back to see who it was. It was the soccer captain, Derek.


    "Huh?"


    "Derek," he introduced himself, "You got out pretty quick from the game," he rephrased his sentence.


    "It isn''t exactly a game," I pointed it out for him, "it''s like they are taking out some sort of revenge."


    He laughed hearing this, "That''s how the game''s supposed to be," and sat down beside me.


    "You skipped your laps," he said looking at the girls playing to which I didn''t reply, "I think you need to get your leg checked."


    "What?" I asked him furrowing my eyebrows.


    "I think you hurt your leg pretty bad when you got hit by the ball. I know when someone''s physically injured," he said.


    "No I''m fine," I lied to him. He got closer to me and touched my knee to which I cringed, swatting his hand away.


    "I can take you to the infirmary if you want," he offered me.


    "That''s alright. I''ll get it checked later," I replied to him.


    "If you say so, take care then," and he walked away. The girls were still at throwing the ball fiercely at each other and most of them were getting out.


    The pain would eventually go away and was just a temporary pain. The game got over and I left school with Lizzy. I spoke to mom and dad as much as I could. Ruka had sent them with two tickets to Hawaii and after so much of pestering mom did, dad agreed to go and currently was enjoying the trip. As I reached the stairs, I met Grenda.


    "Miss Eve, I was to inform that you are supposed to be in the basement once you reach home with track clothes on," she said me. I thought he would have forgotten about the whole combat thing of me learning to fight.


    "Yes thank you, Grenda," I got an apple and went up to my room munching on it, my leg did hurt now as I lifted my legs on the stairs. As I took, my clothes off I saw dark purple color formation on my skin. I touched the area and felt pain. Quickly putting my track clothes, I went to the basement and it looked like a mini arena. Everything about this castle was fascinating. Ruka arrived after ten minutes.


    "Sorry I''m late," he apologized as he entered giving me a smile. He looked sexy with his tousled hair falling on his forehead and his amethyst eyes


    "That''s okay, I just came here few minutes back," I told him. He wore a collared T-shirt with long cuffs. Looking classy as ever, in a normal world he would no doubt be considered as a hot super model. He took a sword and handed it to me.


    "Let me teach you how to wield a sword today. We''ll start with the basics first."


    "Okay."


    "In worst case scenario what do you do when someone catches you?" he asked me.


    "Kick him in his jewel?" I told uncertainly.


    "Good, I want you to keep this while you''re out," he said pointing the sword I had in my hand.


    "This?"


    I asked baffled, "People will think of me like a samurai." Seriously, they would.


    "Here give me that," and he took the sword. I watched curiously, what he was doing. In a second, the sword shrunk to the size of a pocketknife.


    "Wow," I was speechless. He chuckled hearing this.


    "It has a lock at the side where you can use it to shrink or expand the knife as you wish," he explained it to me. I took the knife observing it and found the lock as he told and unlocked it.


    "Now let us begin, shall we," he said taking another sword in his hand.


    It was nearly an hour or so since we started with the practice. I had to mimic his hand movements and stance. Internally I found it funny swinging the sword. He was smooth in wielding the sword. The way his muscles flexed when he demonstrated. Here I was all tired and there he stood flawless and relaxed.


    "Not like that love," he instructed me. He came behind me, my back against his chest. Holding my hands on either side, he swung it.


    "Yes, that''s right," I moved my arm as he said.


    In the process of learning how to use a sword, his hands moved from my hands to my waist. I could feel the butterflies in my stomach because of his close proximity. The position we were in was intimate. Not able to concentrate I did not realize I had stopped neither did he the way his face was at the crook of my neck.


    "You smell wonderful," Ruka murmured as I felt him inhale. He kissed the nape of my neck softly making me blush.


    The sword I was holding had gone to my side and without knowing it touched my leg where I had hurt myself today, wincing lightly.


    "What happened?" his voice laced in concern he turned me around. My heart dropped instantly.


    "Nothing," I lied quickly. He narrowed his eyes looking at me.


    He checked me up and down with his clever eyes. He gently set me on the ground. Placing his fingers on my ankle, he pressed it. Not getting a reaction from me, he traced his fingers up my ankle setting my face aflame. When he touched the injured portion, which was covered my muscles clenched and he stopped.


    "I don''t like lies love," he said looking at me intensely and in a second, he ripped the fabric of the pant exposing my skin that had turned a darker shade of bluish purple.


    He gripped the edge of the table tightly, which would break any moment.


    "Henry!" his voice boomed in the basement making me cringe.


    A guard came inside bowing, "Your Highness."


    "Get Elizabeth and Louis here immediately. Now!" his voice as hard as steel. The guard bowed and left to get them.


    "How did this happen?" he asked me furious.

 Chapter 14：Holiday- Part 1

    "How did this happen?" he asked me furious, his eyes had turned red and I gulped. He was almost hovering over me.


    "You fell down?" he asked me to which I shook my head no.


    "Then?" he questioned raising his eyebrow waiting for me to reply.


    "Physical education," I replied nervously feeling his hard gaze. I could hardly form any sentences to his interrogation. Before he could ask me anything, Lizzy and Louis came in.


    "You called us?" Louis asked Ruka. I sat there on the table counting the seconds that passed by biting my inner cheek.


    "Yes," Ruka replied in a hard tone, "Why is that none of you informed me about this?" he growled showing the bluish green color on my skin.


    Lizzy gasped looking at it and Louis was taken aback but his composure still intact.


    "When did it happen?" she asked me and then her eyes went wide in realization,"Dodgeball?" she asked me. I gave her an uncertain smile.


    "I''m so sorry Eve. I should have noticed it," she apologized, "I forgot that you weren''t like us," she said regret in her voice.


    "This is one thing you were told to do," Ruka growled at her in anger.


    "It isn''t Lizzy''s fault, she didn''t know " I defended her not wanting her to be scolded.


    Louis walked over and placed his hand cold hands on my leg to which I winced in pain. It felt like my muscles were being torn.


    "I think it needs a check," he informed Ruka. He took a deep breath trying to calm himself but his eyes were still blood red.


    "You know what to do," Ruka said to Louis to which he nodded and left.


    He picked me up in his arms and walked out, Lizzy trailed behind us. We reached my room and he set me on the bed sitting next to me.


    "Do you know who did this?" he asked Lizzy.


    "Scarlet," she replied to him cautiously.


    "By Scarlet, you mean Megan''s friend?" Lizzy nodded to which Ruka chuckled darkly, "I see."


    She really didn''t like me. No wonder the ball hit so hard and to be the first one to be out. Was that a sign telling I wasn''t supposed to be there. Was there going to be more like that? So many questions came up in my mind.


    "Lizzy can you leave us alone for some while and get dinner up here for two", it wasn''t a question but an order to which she didn''t mind a bit. Having a grin on her face suddenly she left us alone in my room.


    He got a first aid box from the cupboard placing on the bed and took out a bottle with a cotton dampening it with the colorless liquid. Using the cotton he wiped the injured portion in and around it, it felt cool against my skin.


    "Does it hurt?" he asked me his eyes softening.


    "A little bit," I answered him with a small smile, "please don''t hold Lizzy responsible for this," I pleaded.


    "I won''t. I promise something like this won''t happen again, love," he said tenderly stroking my cheek. I closed my eyes a cat-like gesture and then opened my eyes.


    Our faces were close by. I saw him lower his gaze on lips and I did the same. I wondered how his lips would feel against mine. My heartbeat increased with the thoughts that formed in my mind. He leaned in forward slowly our lips inches apart.


    "Ahem," a throat cleared near the door. Startled I moved back abruptly my face beet red. Ruka looked more than annoyed at the distance I had put and the interruption.


    "Sebastian," Ruka greeted Sebastian standing near the door smirking and walked inside.


    "I spoke to Henderson, by night they''ll be notified," Sebastian told seriously, "My my," he said looking at my leg, "it looks pretty bad. Is it bearable?" he asked me.


    "Yeah," I nodded. A maid came inside with a trolley filled with food I believe.


    "That''s good," he said, "get well soon," he patted my head.


    "Are you going to do something about this?" Sebastian asked Ruka.


    "Not now," he said a smile arising, "I''ll handle her myself." Her? Then it hit my mind. They were talking about Megan.


    "I will leave you two lovebirds alone now, continue what you were doing," Sebastian said stressing the word alone to which Ruka glared at him. His cell vibrated before Sebastian left the room and picked it up.


    "Yes...Where... Did you get it right? We''ll be there....okay," Ruka spoke and then closed the phone putting it back in his pocket, "I''m sorry but I have some work to finish up, will you be alright alone?" he asked me with concern, "Do you want me to send someone up for company?"


    "No, I''ll be fine," I assured him. Feeling a slight disappointment of him not staying here.


    "Alright then," he got up from the bed, "I want you to sleep early," he said to which I nodded my head and he left with Sebastian.

 Chapter 15：Holiday- Part 2

    I took out the plate from the trolley and piled it up with the food. I wondered if I could pass through another week, forget a month. Yes, I skyped my family and friends now and then but it was different from speaking in person. The school was another thing. Trent would give me glares in the day and at night; Megan would give me her disgusted looks. I sighed.


    "You seem troubled Miss Eve," Grenda said startling me.


    "Grenda," I was glad that she was here.


    "I heard you are injured from His Highness and take good care of you until he returns," she said giving me a warm smile, "It seems like he''s taken quite a liking towards you."


    "A-ah no," a small blush crept up my face.


    "Is it?" she asked me like my mother would if she were here, "I think you''re perfect for him than the scheming daughter of Viscount," she said which made my eyes go wide.


    "Forgive me for my directness," she apologized.


    "No don''t. I think everybody thinks the same about her," I told her as I ate my food. She sighed listening to this.


    "That is true. His Highness is calmer these days compared to before since you arrived," she explained to which I listened, "Here," she handed me the glass of water, which I gulped.


    "If you do not mind may I know how you got hurt?" she asked me.


    "You can ask me anything Grenda," I smiled at her, "Well we had P.E. today and one of the girls threw the ball at me resulting this," I said frowning.


    "Kids these days," she shook her head disappointed, "Does it hurt my dear?"


    "Just a little bit," I replied. She took the trolley.


    "I''ll keep this in the kitchen. Do you need anything else Miss Eve?" she asked me.


    "No nothing for now. Thank you for being here," I thanked her.


    "You''re welcome dear," she gave me a warm smile and went taking the trolley with her.


    I got up and took my clothes along with me to the bathroom. After the shower and brushing my teeth clean, I got out to find Lizzy on the bed.


    "Hey," I greeted her, "What''s up?" to which she giggled.


    "Are you alright? I mean your leg. I''m so sorry Eve I-" she was going on nonstop.


    "Lizzy I''m okay," I told firmly cutting her off but she still looked worried, "yes it hurts a little and it isn''t your fault so chill now," I told her.


    "For a minute I thought Ruka was going to chop my head off," she said sighing.


    "I don''t think he would do that," both of us laughed.


    "You would never know," she said looking at the space.


    "Did you have dinner?" I asked her getting on the bed.


    "No, not yet," Lizzy replied, "Say, Eve, when is your birthday?" she asked turning her head to me.


    "Twenty-third of this month," I replied wondering why she asked me about it.


    "That''s less than two weeks right?" I nodded my head, "Awesome!"


    "Huh?"


    "Its Aiden''s birthday next week," she explained, "we are going shopping this Saturday," she declared.


    "Didn''t we shop last week?" I asked her, it was hardly three days to be exact.


    This is birthday shopping and girls do not need a reason to shop silly," sending me a wink.


    "Yeah yeah," Lizzy was an easy person with high energy.


    "And you''re supposed to rest tomorrow. No school," she said to which my mouth hung open.


    "What? Why?" I asked her furrowing my brows with worry.


    "Well technically you''re hurt," and before I could protest she said, "It''s not my call hon. Ruka said so. Goodnight," she kissed my cheek and left the room in a blink of an eye.


    Thinking about missing Mr. Hall''s class and his glare was enough to send chills in my body. Well, I had two options. First, go to school even after being told not to go or second, stay here in the castle.


    Stretching myself on the bed, I got up. After my daily morning routine, I went down to the kitchen. Whomever I met bowed at me with respect, which felt weird.


    "Good morning miss Eve," it was Grenda, "I believe you''re hungry," she said knowingly.


    "Very much indeed", I replied.


    "And who might this be," a beautiful woman walked over with red eyes. Yes a vampire, I said to myself.


    "This is Eve Whitlock," Grenda informed.


    "I''m Lisa, the chef here. It''s good to finally meet you," she introduced herself politely. I raised my eyebrow with a question, "Grenda has said so much about you."


    "Nice to meet you too," feeling a little conscious, "The food you cook tastes delicious," I complimented her which was the truth. I do not think anyone could prepare so good.


    "I''m glad that you liked it," she gave me a smile, "why don''t you sit while I prepare something quick," she suggested and I nodded my head.


    After finishing my brunch, I walked around the castle ground. It was maintained perfectly like in the movies. There was a maze, which got me excited. Maybe it would be best if I had someone with me than getting lost in it. I went inside and explored the right wing searching for the library Lizzy had mentioned. Getting little direction, I looked around for it. Pushing the door, I gasped.


    This was a world library with almost fifteen huge shelves containing hundred thousands of books. However, this wasn''t the only thing, there were book racks in the walls which made me think of the beauty and the beast movie. Well now, I could spend my time my way, I thought. Time passed by quickly and it was four twenty now. I kept the book back and came out of there. I was still getting used to the castle.


    I went wandering around the left wing now and reached the music room. I opened the grand piano and began playing. I knew to play only basic songs, which Eric had taught me.


    "You were supposed to be resting," a husky voice said. I turned behind to see Ruka leaning on the door with his hands crossed, "I didn''t know you played the piano."


    "My brother taught me a few basics," I said to him, to which he raised one of his eyebrows.


    "You have a brother?"


    "Cousin," I corrected.


    "How''s your leg?" he asked walking over sitting next to me in front of the piano and began playing.


    "Better," I replied. My leg felt better now and the skin color had come back to almost normal.


    "Here keep doing this," he said smiling at me encouragingly and I followed the same hand movements.


    "Eve?" Ruka spoke as he played.


    "Eve?" Ruka spoke as he played.


    "Hmm?" I responded enjoying the music that was being created.


    "We didn''t get much time to spend together," he said. It was amazing how the notes were being played.


    "Yes," I said softly keeping the rhythm of my fingers.


    " I was wondering... " he said playing along, "Would you like to go on a date with me?",he asked calmly and stopped playing searching my face for an answer.


    "I would love to," I replied and a smile graced up my face.

 Chapter 16：Date- Part 1

    The next day Lizzy, Bella, Andria, Aiden and I went shopping. Going to baby stores buying almost everything. We took a break at three o clock to get something to eat and then carried on shopping.


    Andria was fun to be with and she was just like Lizzy. After she got to know about the date, she took me to exclusive designer stores right from clothes to shoes to accessories and then returned to the castle.


    I held Aiden as we went inside the castle. He was a sweetheart. I spent the rest of the evening playing with him in the room.


    "Swee", Aiden told showing me one of his drawings. It was a wolf standing near a pond. If it were not for the bushy tail, it would be mistaken as a dog.


    "That''s really pretty, is that you?" I asked picking him up and placing him on my lap.


    He shook his no, "Its mommy," he explained scrunching his eyebrows adorably. I kissed his cheek and in return got a toothy grin from him.


    "You get along well with kids," Andria beamed.


    "I always wanted a younger sibling," I told her as Aiden scooted closer to me, "and being the only child you miss few of the sibling stuff."


    "That''s there," she told understandingly, "but now you''re a family here Eve and we are happy to have you."


    "Thank you that means a lot," I thanked her.


    "I know it''s difficult to fit in suddenly, but I think you''re doing perfectly fine," she said smiling, "Come Aiden, it''s time for your bath," she called him.


    He looked away clinging on to me, to which Andria laughed, "Honey, you can play later after I give you a bath," she said.


    He lifted his head up looking at me, "You pwomise?"


    "Yes, I promise," I assured him.


    "Okay Vivi," he got up.


    "Vivi?" Andria asked confused as she picked him up.


    "He nicknamed me," I answered her to which she laughed.


    I left the room to get some rest in my room. God was I tired. When I got up it was eight past something, I washed my face and went down for dinner. On the way, I met the person I was least interested to see. Trying to avoid Megan I took the other stairs but she beat me to it stopping my way in the front.


    "Whatever you''re doing you better stop it human," Megan, said in disgust.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Oh please, you don''t behave all innocent as though you don''t know", she spat flipping her head back, "I don''t know what you have done that Ruka and the others want you here but you better stay away from him. He''s mine."


    The feeling of telling that we were mates and her to move on was something I wanted to do but it was not meant to be known. At least for now.


    "Listen, I don''t know what you''re going on about but I''m not interested in him," I told her getting irritated.


    "You better not else I''ll make your life a living hell. Even if you are, you''re just a pass time toy that will be thrown soon," she sneered and left. She was definitely crazy.


    I entered the dining room and took my seat. Except for Aiden, Sebastian and Ruka everyone was present. They had gone for some state meeting this morning. Aiden was fast asleep due to the exhaustion.


    A few minutes later both Ruka and Sebastian entered. Ruka sent me a smile across the table and I returned it back with my own. Megan just sent me glares from her seat, which I decided to ignore. They took their seats and the food was served later.


    During the dinner, I witnessed Megan trying to flirt with Ruka but only to be subtly ignored which I guess she did not get. At one point Lizzy almost choked on her food looking at it. It was hilarious. Rest of the dinner went normally except me sneaking glances towards Ruka. He had told that he would take me on a date tomorrow and I was super excited about it. My first date.


    I wondered how it would be. I could already imagine the things we would do but on a second thought what he plans. Normally a person would go for a movie, dinner and then back home with some extra effects here and there.


    Nevertheless, Ruka wasn''t a normal person, to begin with, he was the vampire king. Moreover, would a king go to watch a movie in a theatre? I was in my room after dinner thinking about it in my own world. I did not have to tell Lizzy about it, she had figured it out by the wide grin on my face and was excited too.


    Wonder how Megan would react listening to this. Well, who cares.


    I could not sleep the whole night twisting and turn in anticipation, excitement, nervousness and the list went on. I dreamed of my date of how I had messed up my dress and how I was late. Talk about nightmares. Phew.


    Usually, I would wake up at nine or so, on normal days, but today I woke up at six. What was I going to do waking up this early in the morning? I went down directly to the kitchen after freshening up.


    "Miss Eve good morning," Lisa greeted me as I entered the kitchen. She was already preparing something in the pan.


    "Good morning Lisa. Wow, it smells good, what is it?" I asked her the aroma filling up.


    "Thank you, its French toast mixed with the spices and toppings," she explained it to me. Putting it on a plate, she handed it to me.


    I sat on the counter not bothering to go out and eat on a table.


    "It''s amazing! Can you teach me to cook please," I asked her.


    "Sure", she said happily, "come down here anytime you want and I''ll teach you."

 Chapter 17：Date- Part 2

    Thanking her for the meal, I was walking around the castle when I caught sight of Louis holding a cup in his hand.


    "Someone''s up early," he said knowingly.


    "Couldn''t get any sleep," I told him truthfully, to which he laughed.


    "Understandable," he said and took an envelope out from his pocket, "this is for you," he said handing it to me.


    "Me?" I was surprised.


    "Yeah, open it when you''re alone," he instructed me.


    "Okay," I replied to him and went up to my room with the envelope curious to what it held. Sitting on the bed, I opened it to see a note inside.


    Beloved Eve,


    An urgent issue had to be attended last night regarding the neighboring state due to which Iwon''tbe available until tomorrow. Sorry love.


    Love Ruka.


    My heart sank after reading it as though someone had poured water on the fire. So much for the hopes, I thought. He was the king who had to be present everywhere; of course, he would be busy.


    Well, I had all day, so why not complete assignments. Taking out the books, I started scribbling on the sheets. During the day both Lizzy and Andria had come to visit in my room cheering me up. We watched Titanic, holding a box of tissues next to us. That movie was certainly a tearjerker every time.


    I passed the remaining day in my room sleeping. I did not realize it was seven until Lizzy came barging in my room.


    "Go shower," she ordered pulling me out of the bed.


    "Why?" I asked her perplexed.


    "No questions," she said sternly, "Go on."


    "Alright alright," I took a shower rinsing my hair and got out of the bathroom to see Lizzy picking the dress I was going to wear for the date.


    "Lizzy the date is kind of canceled if you forgot," I reminded her.


    "That doesn''t mean you can''t wear it," she chirped giving me the dress, "we are going out."


    "Where are we going?" I asked her scrunching my eyebrow.


    "That''s a surprise," she replied grinning.


    "Why are you dressed so normal if we are going out?" I asked looking at the clothes she was wearing.


    "So many questions. I''ll get ready once you get ready," she explained.


    I wore the peach dress and tied up my hair, which Lizzy insisted that I let it down. Putting on minimum makeup, I was all ready.


    "Look at you all pretty," she complimented me. She took a picture from her phone.


    "Thank you Lizz, you still have to get ready," I pointed it out.


    "Yeah yeah," she said waving her hand. We got out of my room when Lizzy stopped me suddenly.


    "Crap! I left the car keys in Ruka''s room, could you get it while I go get changed please?" she asked me hopefully giving me the puppy eyes. I sighed.


    "Okay, but be quick," she hugged me telling a yes and went.


    Keys. I went in front of his room and pushed the door open getting in. I gasped not expecting Ruka to be there. He wore a black T-shirt where I could see his toned chest and blue jeans. His hair was neatly combed back giving an extra intimidating look on him.


    His room was one of a kind. Huge windows with long draped curtains around it. The furniture was of antique style, a large king size bed stood in the middle of the room. Attached to the room was the patio where he was standing.


    In the patio was a table set with candles bottle of wine and a red rose in the vase. He gave me a smile that could kill millions of the female species.


    "You said you were coming back tomorrow," I told in shock.


    "You''re not happy to see me?" he asked raising his perfect eyebrow smiling.


    "N-no that''s not what I meant," I said making him smirk.


    "We completed the work and I had a date with the prettiest girl I''ve ever met. Couldn''t miss it now, could I?" he said making me blush at what he said.


    He pulled a chair for me and I sat. Picking up the wine, he poured it into the glasses. He gave one of them to me. I brought the cool glass to my lips and tasted the wine.


    "Did you like it?" he asked as he watched me drink. I nodded my head.


    "It tastes good", I told him and he chuckled.


    "That''s good to hear", he replied sipping his glass. The wind was cool that blew. We spoke about our likes and dislikes playing twenty questions. Later we had dinner there.


    I got to know that his favorite color was sapphire and he liked spending his free time painting. He hated lies and loved his family more than anything.


    "I hope this date was as close to what you expected," he said after we finished our dinner.


    "It was perfect. Thank you," I said looking at the arrangements made. It meant a lot to me.


    "Anything for you darling," he smiled at me, "I guess it''s getting late. You have school tomorrow," he said checking his watch.


    "Yeah," I replied getting up from the seat.


    "Eve," he said pulling me into an embrace and leaned in. I felt his cool soft lips press lightly on my cheek, "Goodnight," he wished. I felt a small tingling on my cheek. I mumbled a goodnight feeling conscious and went to my room to sleep.


    When I reached school the next day, I went to my locker alone to get a book for the class. Taking it out I closed the locker and turned to only get pushed against the locker. I gasped with the impact my back hit.


    "Well well well," it was Trent smiling in a twisted way, "If it isn''t the new girl."

 Chapter 18：Whispers

    My back hurt due to the impact of hitting the locker handle. Trent stood there holding my arm with a tight grip.


    "What do you want?" I asked irritated pushing his cold hand away from me.


    "Now that''s not the way you speak to me human," he spoke cockily getting closer to me, "It took a week to catch hold of you."


    "Yay, you caught me. Now move I have a class to attend," I told sarcastically. I tried moving but he did not budge. Seriously, didn''t he have anything better to do than bother me this early in the morning?


    He laughed hearing what I told, "I forgot to have breakfast today," he told showing his teeth. He then came close and whispered, "Now that you''re here I want to suck your blood dry from that b-"


    Bam! He fell on his behind on the floor. I looked to my side to see a not so happy Derek with his fist up.


    "What the hell man!" Trent exclaimed rubbing his jaw.


    "Pick someone of your own size Trent," Derek glared at him, "and stay away from her," he caught hold of my wrist pulling me from there.


    "Ah my class is the other way," I told him as he dragged me through the corridor.


    "We aren''t going to class," he stated. We reached the infirmary and I sat on the bed with him. The nurse was not there.


    "Are you hurt?" I asked him taking both his hands and checking for any injury. He must have probably got hurt when he punched that jerk.


    He muttered something under his breath and then spoke, "Look," he said pulling up my sleeve. There was a scratch with a tiny pool of blood seen which I had not noticed before.


    "We need to disinfect it before it gets septic, claws are dangerous," pulling a cotton he wiped the mark disinfecting it.


    "Thank you for before," I told him as he put the cotton away. He had a good eye when it came to any injuries.


    "No problem. Anytime," he gave me a smile, "Is this the first time he''s bothered you?" he asked me.


    "Second," I replied him to which he furrowed his brows and said an okay.


    "You made an enemy because of me," I told him, "they might gang up on you," I was worried, he chuckled hearing this.


    "Don''t worry about that. Let me drop you till your class," he offered me and we left the infirmary, "So how''s your leg? You took a day off."


    "Better," I replied, "Don''t tell about...this to anyone," I told him gesturing towards my arm.


    "You mean Kyle and the others?" he asked me to which I nodded.


    "I won''t," he smiled assuring me and I was grateful to his reply.


    Once I reached my class, the teacher asked me why I was late due to which I had to lie saying I was not keeping well and took my seat.


    The rest of the day went fine including lunch. I knew I had nothing to worry about Trent for now but I was worried about the future. Derek had joined us for lunch too and he was comfortable to talk to.


    There were only two things odd today. First, there were too many whisperings going around the school not that people didn''t talk but it was a bit strange. Secondly, I caught Louis looking at me intently most of the times.


    "What are people whispering so much about?" I asked them as we ate.


    "You know the usual stuff," Lizzy replied.


    Once we finished our lunch, we started heading to our respective classes. The teacher was not here yet but I could hear a few whispers. Curiosity getting the best of me I asked a girl sitting next to me.


    "Why is there so much of whispering today?" I asked her.


    "You don''t know?" she asked me. I shook my head no, "There are rumors spread around that a girl was attacked by few rogues. But you know rumors are always rumors," she shrugged her shoulders.


    When I came out of my class, I found Derek outside my class leaning on the wall.


    "Hey," he said and then quickly added, "I''m not following you."


    "I never said you were stalking," I laughed at it, "What are you doing here anyway?"


    "I just didn''t want any repetition of this morning and I was done for the day," he explained to which I just nodded, "Are there any other problems from people like Trent?" he asked me.


    "No just him," I answered him as we walked out of the building.


    "Is that yours?" he asked me with awe looking at the car outside. Augustus was already there waiting for me.


    "Not exactly," I told looking at him.


    "Well whoever got the car has a hell of a taste," he said still checking it out, "I think you heard about what the whispering was all about?" he asked me.


    "Yeah, that a girl got attacked by rogues," I told him.


    "Do you know who it was?" he asked with seriousness in his face,"the girl I mean."


    "Who was it?"


    "Scarlet," he replied. Why did the name sound familiar, I thought. Wait a second.


    "You mean..."


    "The one you got hit by during p.e," he stated," I know its weird but be careful when you''re out until they catch hold of the rogues," he was concerned.


    "I will," I replied and told him bye.


    In the castle, at night as I walked around I thought about scarlet. It was strange how particularly she was the one to get hurt. Did it have something to do with me or was it just a mere coincidence.


    "Are you going to tell what happened to your arm?" It was Louis.


    "Are you going to tell what happened to Scarlet?" I questioned back. He kept quiet and I confirmed my thoughts.


    "Then my answer is no," I replied to his question.


    "You should ask Ruka," I heard Louis speak as I walked to my room to get some sleep but could not. Getting up I headed towards the door next to me, which was already open.


    "Come on in love," Ruka called, he was sitting on an armrest chair holding a glass of wine. He looked handsome as ever his hair tousled and his eyes sparkling.


    The light was lit low in the room. He watched me like a predator as I walked inside the room and sat on the edge of the bed. He narrowed his eyes due to the distance I put between us but did not say anything about it.


    "I have something to ask," I told to which he nodded for me to continue, "It''s about scarlet." A sly smile came up his face at the name of her.


    "What about her?" he asked me already knowing what I was talking about.


    "Did she really get attacked by rogues?" I asked him but his face showed no change of expression.


    "You want the truth?" he asked me and I nodded my head.


    "No, she wasn''t attacked by rogues," he replied looking at me waiting for me to talk.


    "Was it because I got hurt? You could have warned her verbally," I told him voicing my opinion.


    "That wouldn''t do," was his answer, "You are too naive Eve for this place. If I let this slip this time there will be repetitions. This is just a warning," he said firmly.


    "She didn''t deserve that," I said softly. If he wasn''t a supernatural he wouldn''t have heard it.


    "Come here love," he said raising his hand. I got up and walked towards him when I placed my hand in his; he pulled me making me stumble. Turning me around he made me sit on his lap.


    My anger dissipated as seconds passed by and was replaced by embarrassment.


    "Relax," he said feeling my stiff posture. Seeing that I did not, he sighed and put his arm around my waist getting me closer to him.


    I felt the hair on my neck stand and I gulped. He rubbed my hand in small circles, feeling all the tension leave my body I slowly relaxed in his arms.


    "You didn''t use the credit card I gave you," he said.


    "Lizzy doesn''t let me pay," I told him to which he hummed an answer. No matter how shy I was I liked being close to him. Like this.


    Usually mates would be together most of the time. Normal mates would have kissed by now, the lips. And mate too. The thought itself made my face heat up.


    "Is everything okay?" Ruka asked concerned and then brought his hand up checking for a fever.


    "Yeah," I replied. He traced his fingertips down my face and placed his palm on my cheek rubbing my lower lip with his thumb so very softly making my heart flip.


    "Have you been kissed before," he asked me looking into my eyes, "On the lips."


    "No," I said feeling a little out of breath.


    "Good."


    "A-ah I think I need to sleep," I told him peeking through my lashes.


    "Alright," he said giving me a warm smile and kissed the top of my head pressing his soft lips, "Goodnight sleep well," he wished me.


    "Goodnight," I told him feeling light-headed and went to my room to sleep at last.

 Chapter 19：Birthday Carnival

    Today was Aiden''s birthday. Instead of throwing a magnificent party at the castle, Andria had planned to visit the carnival that was being held in the next city.


    She told she wanted something different this time. Her husband, Shane flew down here last night to be with his son and wife.


    He was tall in person with sharp grey eyes, quite a charmer and a gentleman. He was a patient and a loving father I could say by looking at the way he spoke to Aiden and carried him everywhere not putting him down. At first, he was reluctant, but when Andria convinced him, he gave in. Not to forget Ruka and Sebastian accompanied us too. In short, all of us had come to the carnival now.


    Ruka wore a simple plain shirt and a brown jacket on that with his jeans. It was a casual wear and he looked gorgeous in it looking like a model. He wore sunglasses to hide his purple colored eyes. Nobody even noticed that the royal family was here in the fair.


    "I''m so excited," Lizzy exclaimed happily.


    "Me too," Bella agreed to it, "It has been such a long time since I''ve visited there."


    "Now where''s the counter," Andria pondered looking around, "Ah there it is," she said spotting a counter that had people standing in a queue.


    Aiden looked cute, holding hands with his father. As we walked towards the counter, he tugged at his father''s shirt


    "What is it Aid?" Shane asked looking at Aiden.


    "Papa," Aiden pointed his hand in one direction. It was a shop that sold cotton candy in pink, blue and orange colors. It was cute the way he looked up at his father with hope-filled eyes.


    "Why don''t you guys go get us that while we ladies get the ticket," Andria suggested.


    "Alright honey, stay here any trouble contact us," Shane said to which Andria smiled.


    "We''ll be fine," she kissed him. All men left leaving us behind.


    "Argh, this place is so tacky," Megan said wrinkling her nose with disgust. Oh did I forget to tell even she was here, yeah she was there whining every few seconds how dirty and crowded this place was.


    "You''re free to go if you want to," Lizzy said annoyed with her.


    Megan just huffed at it and walked with us to the counter. It had been almost fifteen minutes since we were standing in the queue. It looked like the guys too had to wait to get the cotton candy because of the rush.


    Megan left us later, telling she was tired standing for such a long time and that it did not suit her, waiting in the queue. Well, we were quite happy to bid her goodbye.


    "Thank god she left," Bella exclaimed sighing when she left.


    "Seriously!" Lizzy said, "I was this close to snapping," she showed her hand closing the distance between her thumb and her forefinger.


    "This is taking forever," Andria said placing one of her hand on her hip. Finally, we got nine tickets. While turning around, by mistake I bumped into someone''s shoulder.


    "I''m so sorry," I apologized to the person. It was a guy who looked like he was in his twenties.


    "No problem," he smirked looking at me, " I''m Phil, what''s your name?" he asked. He was trying to flirt.


    "It''s mind your business."


    It was Ruka; he came and stood next to me glaring at the person named Phil. If looks could kill, he would be six feet under the ground.


    "A-ah I''m sorry, I didn''t know," Phil replied looking scared and went away.


    "Come," he said cooly placing one of his hand on my back and taking me from there. I kept quiet for the time and walked. I took the blue colored cotton candy and ate it.


    Shane, Andria went to play the mini rides with Aiden. Later we went on the Columbus, the car race, shooting the balloons and many more. We later went to a restaurant to get some food. It was evening and we rode almost everything except for the Ferris wheel.


    "Louis!" Lizzy said pulling his arm, " Its fun I promise," he didn''t want to get on it.


    "Go away Liz," he said pulling his arm.


    "Don''t be such a baby," she said playful, "Bella and I, Andria, Shane and Aiden, Loui and Seby, lastly Ruka and Eve," she said pairing us up.


    "You can''t win against her at this," Sebastian patted Louis on the back.


    "By the way how many rounds do we get?" Bella asked the person who was standing near the counter.


    "Five miss," he replied to her.


    "After you," Ruka said as we came near the Ferris wheel. I got inside first and he later got in sitting next to me. We were somewhat in the middle as everyone was getting inside each compartment and it began to move.


    "I had fun today," I told him to which he smiled.


    "I''m glad you did," he said tucking a loose hair around my ear. We were at the top now and I could see the sunset.


    "Beautiful isn''t it," he said.


    "Yeah," I replied to him. The wheel began to move down slowly. My stomach felt light.


    "Do you feel it?" I asked him as he sat there next to me having a soft smile on his face.


    "You mean the weightlessness? Yeah I do," he said raking his hair back with his fingers, " I want you to close your eyes Eve," he said looking at me.


    "Okay." I felt his hands go around my head and then felt a cool thing on my neck.


    "You can open them now," he said moving his hand away. I opened my eyes slowly and touched my neck, looking down to see a thin silver necklace which had a locket of blood-red stone in it.


    "It suits you perfectly," he said bringing his hands up and checking the locket, "I won''t be here for a week due to some work. I wanted to give it to you on your birthday actually but I don''t think I''ll get the opportunity to do that. And now seemed perfect."


    "You didn''t have to, but thank you," I said to him having my finger tracing down the neck piece. He wouldn''t be there here on my birthday, I felt dejected listening to it. I wanted him to be there.


    "I''m sorry love. It is an important situation that needs my presence," he told me and I could see the sincerity in his eyes.


    "I understand," I said pressing my lips together.


    "If you want, you can go visit your parents before your birthday," he offered. It was the third round in the Ferris wheel now.


    "In Hawaii?" I asked shocked. Not that I didn''t want to, it was far away from here. But I did want to meet them.


    "Yeah, else I could fly them down here," he said. We were sitting pretty close now, our faces just a few distances apart.


    "Would you really do that?" I asked eagerly.


    "That''s the least I could do," he said. I felt his gaze on my lips and I did the same.


    I could feel a very light pressure from the chain as Ruka pulled the locket near him closing the distance, I felt his cool lips press on my warm ones.


    My hands were clutching on his shirt as he kissed me gently moving his lips on mine. Due to the shock, I did not move first but then kissed him back. One of his arms went around my waist while the other left the locket and held my face angling it.


    I felt him trace my bottom lip softly and my toe curled at the feeling. He then broke the kiss and looked at me his eyes burning intensely.


    "Don''t keep your mouth shut love while you kiss," he told tapping on the lips and placed back his lips on mine when I opened my mouth to talk. He slipped his tongue inside my mouth and deepened the kiss coaxing and making it more passionate.


    He broke the kiss after few seconds, his forehead pressed against mine. I was trying to catch my breath while he looked at me intently.


    "It was much better than I imagined it to be," he said after a while with a grin and I blushed furiously. He moved back then linking his fingers with mine. I felt a tingling feeling as he did it skipping my heart a beat at the gesture.


    The Ferris ride came to an end and we got out our fingers entwined. Lizzy and Bella had this big grin on their face which told they knew what happened. Sebastian just wiggled his eyebrows at our hands, the rest of them gave us smiles.


    We later got back castle and I went straight up to my room, flopping on my bed. I touched my lips still feeling Ruka''s lips on mine. Grabbing a pillow I buried my face in it. I had been kissed today. My first kiss, I grinned widely like an idiot. I don''t think I would get an ounce of sleep today.

 Chapter 20：Chitchat- Part 1

    Here I was, sitting under a tree on a cloudy afternoon in the school campus. I had no classes, so I decided to spend some time here before calling Augustus. It was a relaxing place. Many trees surrounded where I sat and there was grass which wasn''t dried ones.


    I felt as though I was sitting in a park. Feeling the cool breeze blow, I closed my eyes. Good thing I tied my hair today else it would have turned into a birds nest for sure.


    Often my mind would drift off to the time when Ruka kissed me. It wasn''t just any kiss, but a French kiss! In the castle, whenever I saw him my face would heat up thinking about it.


    I didn''t have to tell Lizzy or Bella about the details as they had seen it live which was even worse.


    My cell phone beeped altering me, it was a call from my best friends.


    "Hey Eve," Rini and Jessi both spoke.


    "Hey Jessi, Rini," I replied.


    "How have you been Eves? I miss both you and Jessi in college," she said whining.


    "I miss you guys too," I said, "How''s the responsibility of the pack going on?"


    "Well, it''s going hectic. Who knew there were so many laws in the pack," Rini sighed.


    "Ahem," it was Jessi.


    "Hehe, you can talk Jessi," Rini laughed in the phone.


    "I thought you guys forgot me," Jessi said in a fake hurt tone.


    "Of course not," I replied laughing.


    "We called to say that we''ll be visiting you on your birthday, it''s alright right?" Jessi asked me.


    "That would be really sweet of you guys. I would love it," I said excitedly.


    "Yay," Rini squealed, I am sure she was jumping up and down, "At last we''ll be meeting. But still Jessi how did you convince William about you coming?" she asked Jessi.


    "You know, I pulled some strings," she replied, "We both mated by the way".


    "Congratulations Jess," I wished her, "Am I going to be an aunt any soon?," I asked her joking.


    "Yeah Jessi, how was it?" Rini was giggling.


    "Fantastic and that''s all the detail you people get," Jessi replied, "And no Eve. How are you doing there? Is everything fine?" she asked going to the elder sister mode.


    "Yeah, everything''s fine but..." I trailed off thinking whether I was going to tell what happened.


    "But?" Jessi prompted.


    "What is it, Eve?" Rini got all worried now.


    "I kissed," I said softly waiting for their reply.


    "You did what?!" was their reaction, pretty much what I expected.


    "What''s his name? Is he a student there?"


    "Oh my god! Is he a human or supernatural?"


    "Is he hot? How was your kiss?"


    I would have answered if they would stop firing questions on questions.


    "No he isn''t a student here, yes he''s a supernatural and hot," I replied to their question and smiling at the last part," The kiss was good," I told keeping the details to a minimum.


    "How did it happen?" Rini asked me.


    "It''s a long story, I''ll tell you guys when you come here," I said. Ruka had told not to tell anyone about us being mates but they were my friends and I trusted them.


    "Okay Eve, just be careful I don''t want you to have a heartbreak you know how people can be," Jessi warned me.


    "Aye aye captain," I replied laughing.


    "I''ll see you guys there. Love you take care," Jessi said.


    "Love you too," both Rini and I said together.


    Flipping my phone, I put it back in my bag, leaning my back on the tree. Taking a deep breath I let out a sigh, at least I had one thing off my chest and my mind would not bug that I was keeping secrets from them.

 Chapter 21：Chitchat- Part 2

    I was going to turn eighteen finally in less than a week. For me, birthdays were always something to look forward to, anyone that matter. More new clothes, celebration, gifts, and food. It was as if I was a princess for a whole day. But this birthday was going to be a little different I knew that. Me being in the castle, my parents and friends coming to visit and not to forget the whole mate thing.


    I felt a bit wary about the whole thing. I was attracted to him and he spoke to me with so much affection, it felt like I was on top of the world, I mean who wouldn''t be when it was a gorgeous man like Adonis.


    I could see the ground from here, students working out and playing. I saw Kyle and Derek on the ground playing soccer. Derek was yelling on the field looking a little annoyed at his teammates. He was a nice person.


    After the whole Scarlet incident, I had to withdraw from the sports club and enroll my name in the art club. In the beginning, it was quite boring, well we had to just draw, and paint or do something creative. I made three friends there.


    Something caught my eye as I watched people play. It was Trent. Not that he was looking my way or anything but, he had this big black mark around his eye as though he was punched. I wonder what did he do to deserve that, maybe terrorizing other students, serves him right. My lips curled at it.


    "What are you smiling at?" Lizzy sat down next to me with Bella.


    "Just thinking. Your classes are over?" I asked them. I remembered they had a full day class.


    "Nope," Bella said happily, "We skipped classes."


    "Oh," I said my mouth forming an O.


    "Here," Lizzy said giving me a packet of Cheetos, "I think it''s going to rain today," she said looking at the sky.


    Opening it, I began munching. Lizzy put a mouthful of it in her mouth which was not ladylike.


    "You know if the elder saw you now you would get an earful to listen," Bella said laughing.


    "Elder?" I asked surprised, "I thought they were extinct". I had read about them in books, they were the wisest among any kind and had many rare abilities. All the elders held different abilities.


    "There are very few left, hardly some ten around the world. Her name is Annesana. It''s not like they are extinct or anything, I don''t know how it works like its rare an elder being born," Lizzy replied.


    "Oh," I said.


    "So," Lizzy said to which I looked at her waiting for her to complete the sentence, "Are you going to tell us how the kiss was," I was caught off guard by her question. Taking my time in swallowing the Cheetos, I then replied.


    "It was good."


    "Only good? By the looks of it, it looked damn good," Bella, said suggestively making me feel embarrassed now. Not knowing what to tell I gave them a smile and they laughed.


    Kyle waved at us grinning across the field. He was really a cheerful person. Derek saw Kyle waving to see whom he was waving at, seeing as he smiled then barked something to the boys making them run on the field and continue to play.


    "Liz?" I called her.


    "Yes hon, what is it?" she asked.


    "Is it possible for a vampire to have a bruise?" I asked her.


    "Not exactly, but if the vampire is of lower rank it takes time to heal maybe a day or two for maximum," she explained it to me, "The bruise then vanishes."


    "Oh okay."


    "Are you talking about Trent?" Bella asked me to whom I nodded, "He''s a lower vampire. I heard Kyle say that he had it since yesterday morning. Maybe that will put some sense in that tiny brain of his."


    We laughed agreeing to it. Hmm, I wonder who he hit him though. We went out together later to grab some pizza.


    Lizzy told me she and Bella had a surprise for my birthday and that is when I told them that Jessi and Rini were coming. Both of them were ecstatic at the news I gave them telling we would have fun that day.


    After dinner, I went walking around the castle. I came to the place where I had met Ruka that night during the ball. It made me smile thinking about the turn of events.


    "Remembering something?" I turned to see Ruka; he walked and stood next to me. Leaning on the railing, I could see the garden and the maze I had visited a few days back.


    "I have made arrangements for your parents and your friends to be here," he said. He was worried about my parents and had sent them on a world trip after that attack. Having them in the castle would raise suspicion.


    "Thank you, that''s very kind of you," I said looking at him. I wonder if Lizzy had told him about my friends coming.


    "You don''t have to thank me for such things Eve," he told me, "William is a good friend of mine and he informed me about his beloved visiting here," he said. So that''s how he knows I thought.


    "When are you leaving and going to come back?" I asked him.


    "That will be the day after tomorrow and be back by Sunday," he replied and continued, "Before that I want you to meet someone," he said.


    "Who is it?" I asked curiously.


    "The elder here, she''s wanted to meet you for some while now," he said.


    "Oh okay." He took hold of my hand and kissed it like a prince, "Goodnight Eve," and he zoomed out of here.


    After some while, I walked back and saw Grenda walking with a cloth and vase in her hand.


    "Goodnight Grenda," I wished and received a warm smile from her.


    "Goodnight Miss Eve," she said and carried on walking where she was going before.


    I saw Megan standing there near the stairs and let me tell you she did not look a tiny bit happy.


    "How dare you even after I warned you!" she said angrily stomping her foot.


    "What?" I asked.


    "I saw the kiss!" she whisper-yelled. Crap. She saw us kiss in the carnival, the French kiss.


    "Ah..." I did not know what to tell.


    "I''m sure you did something, else he wouldn''t have kissed your hand!" she said, wait did she say hand? I let out a breath hearing this but she went on her rant.


    "I bet you have spread your legs for-" what was she talking now. I was about to talk back when Sebastian interrupted us.


    "Megan, Ruka asked for you," he said to which my heart dropped.


    "I guess he''s already bored with you," Megan smirked at me and went.


    "I''m sorry you had to hear that, I can kick her out if you want," Sebastian said trying to cheer me up. Not getting an answer from me he sighed, "Eve, your heart is pure, don''t let her words get to you."


    "Yeah," I replied to him softly, "Did Ruka really ask for her?" I asked.


    "Who knows," he replied shrugging his shoulder.


    "He didn''t?" I was surprised, "But she went to meet him and-"


    "And get scolded by him? She''s dumb to figure out that Ruka doesn''t like her and in fact, it''s the opposite," he said.


    "You''re the best," I hugged him.


    "I know," he said grinning like a Cheshire cat, "Now let''s catch our beauty sleep, shall we?."


    "Yeah," I smiled at him.

 Chapter 22：The Elder- Part 1

    "The equation goes here and multiplying this we get..."


    I have been sitting in Mr. Halls class for two continuous hours, I was scribbling every little word he was saying and very soon I would be tearing my hair out of my head.


    Initially, all the students were happy that our anatomy lecturer was absent and we would get an off today, including me, but later it was told that the class would be engaged by Mr. Hall.


    In a span of one hour, five students were given detention for not paying attention. At last, the bell rang.


    "There will be a mock test next week," he announced. Test so soon? All of us groaned and he gave us a sharp look.


    I walked to the next class I had that was Art. I saw Sharon who was already inside the class, taking out her brush and palette. She was a human just like me.


    I took a seat next to her, looking at me she brightened up."Good afternoon Eve," she chirped.


    "Good afternoon Sharon. Where are Allie and Melissa?" I asked her.


    "There they are," she said looking at Allie and Melissa entering the class. Allie took a seat away from Melissa, which looked childish. The Art class consisted of only humans.


    "Why is she sitting away from you?" I asked Melissa, this made her sigh.


    "She was going to run through Ice prince just now and I saved her from that, which she didn''t want," she explained.


    "So what?" Allie said and then having a dreamy look, "At least I would have him notice me once."


    "I doubt that," Sharon muttered under her breath.


    "Who''s the Ice Prince?" I asked.


    "One of your friends, Louis," she replied, "Allie has this huge crush on him not that we don''t," she winked.


    "He''s so cool and calm," Allie, said looking afar.


    "Did you forget the time when someone asked him out?" Sharon asked her.


    "Why? What happened?" I asked curiously.


    "The girl was given glares with an acid tongue talk," she said twirling one of her hair.


    It seemed that Louis was quite popular with the girls. But he looked so quiet and calm all the time.


    "Yeah, so I saved her ass today before anything could happen," Melissa replied.


    "Eve!" Allie called me excited, "You could set me up with him you know," she said.


    "I''ll try," I told her sincerely.


    "Yay," she beamed with excitement.


    The class began and we started painting the canvas. I used to sketch but not paint, only the small cartoon ones. I wasn''t getting the color right as I mixed the paints. Lizzy and others had class, Derek had called me earlier asking where I was, apparently, both of us had the day off. I had to buy extra oil paints and so I had asked him if he could show me where I could buy it.


    I would have borrowed stuff from the castle but I did not find the items the teacher had asked us to get. It was a brand new thing.


    I spent my lunch break with Lizzy, Bella, Louis, Kyle, Derek, and Ashton. It felt good hanging out with them.


    "Eve!" he came jogging through the corridor, his blonde hair in a mess. I guess he just finished gym.


    "Hey," I said as he halted in front of me, "So where are we going to buy them?" I asked him as I adjusted my side bag.


    "Hmm, you can buy it in a mall that''s there in the next city else I can take you to a nearby place here but that''s a bit old," he suggested as we walked out of the building.


    I waited outside the college gate for Derek to get his vehicle. I was tapping my foot on the ground when I heard a motorcycle sound. Turning I saw Derek in his black motorcycle.


    "This is yours?" I asked him my eyes wide.


    "Please don''t tell me you don''t like sitting on a motorcycle," he asked me wearily.


    "Of course not!" I replied to him, "I love it. Can I ride it one day, pretty please," I asked him giving my puppy eyes.


    He observed me for a while and then replied, "Nope."


    "Damn," I muttered and he chuckled hearing this, I thought it worked and he would say yes.


    "Hop on," he said and I did as he told me, "Hold on okay," and I grabbed hold of him putting my arms around his waist so that I would not fly off the seat.


    In ten minutes, we were at the place where they sold everything regarding all the painting accessories. Getting all the stuff, I needed for the next class I checked out of the counter.


    "Thank you, for helping me out today," I thanked Derek as we came out of the shop.


    "When it comes to the friendship you aren''t supposed to say thank you, you know," he said to me.


    "It''s a habit," I told him.


    "Let''s grab something to eat, I''m hungry right now," he said patting on his stomach.


    "Okay but we are having sandwiches," I declared.


    "I don''t mind unless it''s only vegetables," he said wrinkling his nose. We got our order and sat, eating the sandwiches. The music was blasting pretty loud here.


    "By the way how did you know where to get all these things?" I asked him curiously. I knew he wasn''t in any art class.


    "When you stay in a pack and have she-wolves, you tend to get to know most of the things," he said shrugging his shoulder.


    "Which pack are you from?" I asked him.


    "Bloodstone," he replied proudly, " I''m training to be a warrior wolf."


    "So you mean, you fight," I asked him, my straw in my mouth.


    "Yeah, something like that you could say," he replied in between eating his fried chicken, " It''s more like what a soldier does but in an advanced level," he explained to which I nodded my head.


    "How come Preston?" he asked me, "You didn''t like your old school?"


    Now, how was I going to answer that one? Didn''t he attend the ball or know I was living in the castle? Well, I could not tell, hey Derek I was attacked recently and someone wants me dead because I am the King''s mate.


    "It''s a little complicated."


    "I see," was his reply. Derek ordered some more as he was too hungry. We were sitting here for almost an hour.


    I excused myself to the washroom later wanting to pee. Flushing I came out and stood in front of the basin. I bent down and washed my face with the cool water, it felt refreshing.


    Taking the tissue, I wiped my face clean, threw it in the dustbin, and walked towards the door. I pulled the door to find it jammed. I tried pulling the handle again but it did not open.


    "It won''t open, darling."

 Chapter 23：The Elder- Part 2

    I turned my back against the door to find a man with blonde locks sitting near the basin I had used, checking his nails. When he looked up, I gasped. He had red eyes.


    My cell was on the table in the bag, where Derek and I were eating. Not that it would be of any use but what was I supposed to do? Turning back, I banged the door, but the man behind me just laughed at my helpless state.


    With the high music, I do not think anyone would have heard the banging of the door. Crap, I thought.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" I asked him feeling my pulse rise. He just smiled at me, as though he meant no harm.


    "You know what I want," he said to which I gulped.


    "Derek!" I screamed trying my luck. He was a werewolf, maybe he could find me here.


    "It''s no use calling for help," he said getting down from the platform, "Because no one is coming."


    Derek, where are you, hurry up.


    "I can smell your fear," he said his red eyes looking at my every move, he licked his upper teeth.


    In one swift move, he caught hold of me exposing my neck to him. I tried kicking and punching him but it was a fruitless struggle. My hand hurt now due to punching him.


    "Please let me go," I pleaded, he did not listen instead he lowered his head licking my skin, I shivered in disgust.


    "I wonder if your blood tastes as good as it smells," at the end of his sentence the door was kicked open and there stood my savior.


    Thank god, I let my breath out that I was holding inside. Derek''s eyes had turned gold from olive green and he looked mad enough to kill someone.


    "Impossible," the vampire muttered under his breath, "There were no vampire''s or werewolves here when I checked."


    "Leave her," Derek growled but the vampire let out a laugh. This pissed out Derek and he lunged for an attack. In the process, I was pushed on the floor and scraped my knee and palm.


    Both of them were moving so fast, fighting each other. My mind had gone to shock and was processing the whole thing that was happening in front of me at a slow rate. Derek had somehow managed to beat the vampire, not wasting time he picked me up and dashed outside. He had a bruise on his face.


    "Shit," he cursed under his breath looking at my wounds.


    "We are going to my place for now before we figure out what just happened," he said looking up at me worried.


    "No!" I said quickly listening to this.


    "Alright, I''ll take you to your place," he said making me sit on the motorcycle carefully.


    What about the vampire inside? He was still alive but not conscious.


    "Can you call up Louis and tell what happened, now?" my hand hurt and I could not move it well. Calling Louis was the best option and the school was closed from here.


    "Now?" he asked me, "Are you sure? We could do it later once we got you treated," I shook my head no.


    Sighing he took his cell out and called up Louis giving him the details in brief.


    "Where do you stay?" he asked starting the motorcycle.


    "The castle," I replied.


    "Eve, we can complain later," he said shaking his head, "We need to treat your wounds first."


    "I live in the castle," I replied waiting for him to ask questions but he did not. As we entered, Andria came hurriedly towards us.


    "Oh my god, what happened?" she asked and called out for someone to get a first aid box, she looked at Derek suspiciously.


    "He''s Derek, a friend of mine," I answered her to which she nodded. She began cleaning up the wound on my knee and hands. It stung when she treated the skin. Derek refused to be treated, telling it would heal up in a day.


    After speaking on the phone, Andria came and sat next to me, "Everyone is on their way home," she said giving me a glass of water. I drank it and gave it back.


    Derek was sitting on a chair, silent. When Andria left the room, I spoke.


    "How bad does the bruise hurt?" I asked him, pointing at the face.


    He smiled, "It feels good.., it''s been long since I spared with a strong one" he replied.


    "How about you?" he asked leaning forward.


    "I guess I''m fine, a little shaken though," I replied, "I wanted to ask you something that happened back there. Why did the person say he didn''t sense that you''re a werewolf?" it was really bugging me.


    "Oh that, I turned off my scent," he grinned at me, "I''m a warrior wolf remember," I made an oh with my mouth.


    In a few seconds, Ruka came inside his eyes glowing, followed by Andria and another woman whom I did not see before with brunette hair.


    Ruka came forward taking in my appearance, which made me slightly uncomfortable. Sitting next to me, he took me in his arms. It was comforting, I felt safe. Minutes had passed by, he didn''t speak a word but held me inhaling softly. He withdrew back and I thought he was letting me go but instead, he surprised me by brushing his lips on mine softly and gave it a peck-forgetting people were here.


    "I didn''t have the chance to meet you before Eve", the brown-haired woman interrupted and introduced herself, "I''m Annesana, also known as the Elder."


    "Hello, nice to meet you," I gave her an unsure smile. I expected old women but she looked young.


    "Elder?" Derek asked shocked. My guess is he thought they were extinct like I had.


    Ruka turned his attention towards Derek now. "Thank you, for saving Eve today," Ruka said politely.


    "Ah-ahh no problem. She''s my friend," Derek told Ruka.


    "My guess is you have the person who committed this," Annesana spoke, "They have gone too far." All of us were silent. Andria watched me worried while Derek was processing what was going on.


    "He is being kept in the dungeon and I''ll be damn if he sees tomorrow''s sunrise," Ruka''s voice was deep and dark, "I think I''ll have to either keep bodyguards or stop her school for a while," he said to which my jaw dropped.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary," Annesana replied shaking her head, "I''m sure you have heard of protectors as in a queen''s knights, they protect the queen with their soul and body. Moreover, if I am correct, this boy here is one of her protectors. His eyes are proof enough."


    "What?!" was our chorus reaction.


    "Yes," Annesana confirmed, Derek''s eyes were bright gold with silver specs. , "He was made to protect her." By the looks of it Ruka didn''t seem to like it.


    "Protector, really", he hissed and got me closer to him, showing the small possessive trait. Annesana looked amused at this.


    "I didn''t say, protector, its protectors," she corrected.


    "Who''s the second protector?" Andria asked curiously.


    "That, I don''t know."

 Chapter 24：Thoughts- Part 1

    Ruka''s POV:


    I brushed Eve''s hair with my hand gently feeling its softness. Initially, she had trouble sleeping and clutched on to my shirt like a frightened little rabbit when I told her she needed rest. I could not blame her; she had experienced her life being in danger, not once but twice. Therefore, I sat next to her as she drifted off to sleep, her breathing becoming steady.


    She looked serene and innocent, her head lying on the pillow and she was still holding my hand as she slept. Being the hybrid of two species never did it cross my mind that I would have someone specially made for me.


    I remember the first day I met her in the woods.


    *flashback*


    I was having a small walk when I felt something delicious in the air, whatever it was, was enticing enough to capture my senses. I followed the scent wondering what animal it was, but to only find a girl all alone.


    She looked like an Angel who was trying to find her way back to heaven. She was beautiful, with her soft brown eyes and black hair.


    I could smell her blood, which meant she had injured herself. When I picked her up, she blushed making her cheek turn into a beautiful shade of pink. Her tiny body fit perfectly in my arms.


    She fell asleep before we reached the place she had told. There had been too many spiking of drinks recently due to which I had one of my man working in this kind of parties.


    Making my way inside I could see people wasted, few of them making out, beer bottles on the floor. The music was dimmed down to my surprise.


    "Brandon," I called the guy in the bar counter. Looking at me his eyes went wide and he bowed his head with respect. He noticed the person in arms.


    "Do you know her?" I asked him.


    "I met her a few hours back, is she alright?" he asked worriedly.


    "Yes, she''s fine. She''s asleep, I want you to contact one of her friends so that they can take her home right away," I ordered him; he nodded his head and went.


    I placed her at the couch slowly, not wanting her to wake up. I felt the need to protect her from everything as I looked down at her. I felt my canine elongate as her scent engulfed me, I held back the need to bite and taste her sweet blood that was running in her veins. I caught sight of Brandon coming with a blonde girl. Giving a quick glance at the girl on the couch, I dashed out of the building.


    *end of flashback *


    Annesana being the elder had figured out that something was out of place and we then realized that my wolf was making its presence known after these many years. I had told Sebastian about meeting Eve in the woods, and they concluded that Eve was my soul mate.


    Being the top vampire as a king, I could change my eye color from amethyst to red. The red eyes only meant the vampire side was projecting out.


    My anger had multiplied into tenfold when I heard about what happened this noon. I know she did not expect me to kiss her in front of everyone, but I could not help it. She looked vulnerable and I needed to know she was safe in my arms right now.


    We were out of leads in finding out who wanted to kill her; someone was after the throne that was clear enough. I had second thoughts of sending her to college at least until the whole thing was figured out. Nevertheless, I didn''t think she would agree on it.


    Annesana came back to the room. She had gone out with the one called Derek to talk about the protector, giving Eve and me some time alone.


    It was the rarest of the rare to have protectors these days. I knew only two alpha females who had them. The whole information was shocking and I did not like the thought of having any other males around Eve.


    She was innocent and naive, and I did not want people taking advantage of it. I am the only one who was allowed to tease her; it was my internal pleasure to see her flustered.


    "You''re worried," Annesana said noticing, "You know you have nothing to worry."


    "It''s been twice, she''s experienced the same thing," I said gently stroking Eve''s cheek with my thumb.


    "But she''s alright Ruka, we''ll find the culprit soon," Annesana assured me.


    "I have second thoughts of leaving her and going on the coven business," I said as Eve stirred in her sleep and loosened her grip on my hand.


    "You have nothing to worry," she said, "Eve is stronger than she looks, and moreover she''s been graced with protectors at her side. We do not know how your wolf is going to react after so many years. It''s better for her sake," she pointed out.


    "How bad is it going to be?" I asked her.


    "It''s been centuries since your wolf side disappeared in the need of its mate. It might want to mate with her right away once she turns eighteen, day after tomorrow, which is one of the reasons you''ll have to stay away from her at that time," she explained and I sighed.


    I knew Eve wanted me to stay and spend her birthday with me but with these conditions, I could not.


    My phone beeped and I checked to find Louis''s message.


    "I''ll be leaving now," I informed her, kissing Eve''s forehead I got up.


    "I too will take my leave now, let her get the sleep she needs," she said and I nodded with agreement.


    I closed the door and walked down through the halls. I stepped inside the dungeon, continued walking, and saw Louis and Sebastian waiting for me.


    "Did you get him to speak?" I asked them.


    Sebastian shook his head no, "He isn''t ready to speak to us we tried everything," he said. Louis had got the vampire rogue once he found him in the bathroom and brought him to the castle.


    "Louis," I called him, "Have Andria check on Eve''s wound." He nodded his head and left in less than a second.


    Getting inside the room I found the person tied and was seated on a chair. His face and body were bruised and his back covered with wooden stakes.

 Chapter 25：Thoughts- Part 2

    "You did this?" I asked Sebastian impressed with the treatment given to the rogue.


    Sebastian smiled and shrugged. The rogue lifted his face up to look at me.


    "Finally his grace made his presence," he mocked. I took a chair and placed it in front of him, and took the seat.


    "What''s you name rogue? Whom do you work for?" I questioned him.


    "Hmm, I wonder," he smirked testing my ice thin patience.


    "Answer the questions and we''ll think about sparing your life," I told him and he laughed.


    "Her blood might be sweet, isn''t it?" he sneered, "Once he finds out how she smells, my master will drink her every single drop of her blood and then have her-" and that''s when I lost my temper.


    Grabbing hold of his face, I crushed it with my bare hand until the bones on his face were disfigured. His blood dripped from my hand.


    "Ask someone to clean this up," I growled, the anger raging. How dare he speak of her like that!


    "Speaking to him went down the drain," Sebastian said shaking his head, " What are we going to do now?" he asked me.


    "We bait them."


    "Sounds like a plan," he smirked.


    After applying for the medicine, what Annesana gave, on the wounds, it looked a bit better. I fed Eve myself and offered her to give her a bath, which she refused feeling embarrassed. Grenda helped her washing her body on my insistence.


    Tonight I was going to the eastern province to look at a coven related work. There were complaints telling a few of them were breaking the law. Eve was currently fumbling with the blanket sitting on the bed.


    I pulled her to me, to which she let out a small squeak. Placing her on my lap I circled her with my arms, getting her closer.


    I could already see a faint blush forming on her face. She looked at her fingers as though they were the most important thing now, it was amusing. All these small things about her made it adorable which made me want to tease her even more.


    "Ruka?"


    "Yeah, what is it?" I asked her turning her around.


    "Can I ask you something? You won''t say no right?" she said looking at me.


    "I won''t know until you tell what it is Eve," I wonder what she wanted to ask.


    "Can I go to the club that''s in 14th street on my birthday, please? My friends planned something for me," she asked me hopefully and I frowned at her request.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea, Eve," I told her to which she suddenly sank. I sighed, "If you want to go, Louis and that Derek boy will accompany you."


    Listening to this she hugged me tightly and gave me a kiss on my cheek. She was wrong if she thought I was settling for a kiss on the cheek. Not losing the opportunity of our closeness, I slipped my arm around her small back and placed my lips on hers, tangling my other hand in her hair.


    Her lips were lush and soft, I started with a light pressure not wanting to rush the moment. Hovering over her slowly, her back was on the bed as I kissed and nipped her lips. Tracing her bottom lip with my tongue, I bit it making her eyes go wide.


    I smirked as I kissed her, I would never get tired teasing her. I could taste the faint taste of her blood on my tongue. If I didn''t stop now, I don''t think I could fight the need to taste her more, which wouldn''t end well. Giving a small final peck on her lips I let her up.


    "Advance happy birthday, love," I wished her as she inhaled for air.


    "Thank you," she said softly and something made her smile. I raised my eyebrow in question and she replied, "You''re the first person to wish me."


    "Yes, that''s right," I smiled back at her. She was thinking something deep biting her lower lip, "Is something wrong?" I asked her and she looked up through her lashes.


    "Why did the elder call Derek a protector?" she asked me.


    "Only a protectors eye can turn to a golden and silver mix, when the person he''s supposed to protect is in danger," I explained as she heard me intently, "Protectors or the knights don''t have a mate."


    "So Derek won''t have one because of me?" she asked sadly.


    "No, he won''t," I answered her and continued, "You don''t need to worry about it, the sole purpose of a Knight is to protect you, they are born without a mate," I said to which she nodded and kept quiet.


    After few seconds she spoke, "Derek is a warrior wolf," she said to which my eyebrow raised slightly with surprise. I did not think I had to worry about her after hearing her say that.


    We do not know who the second protector is yet. Though I did not like the whole thing about her having protectors, it was inevitable. Derek was decent to be a protector; I hope the second protector was too. Only time could say.


    Currently, she was talking about her college, the classes she attended and lecturers. She spoke how she did not know to paint properly. She was expressing herself moving her hands as a child would. Painting reminded me of something.


    "I would like to make a portrait of you," I said her and she furrowed her eyebrows together.


    "Like drawing me?" she asked me with wide eyes.


    "Yes, something like that, love." I saw her bite her inner cheek and replied hesitantly,


    "Okay."


    "And Megan is away for a week," I said her. She brightened up listening to this.


    "Really?" she asked and I could see that she was trying to hide a smile.


    "Yes, her father asked her to come back for some time". She nodded and I saw a small smile form on her lips.


    I am sure that Megan had spoken to Eve. She was just a decoy here else, I would not have her here in the castle. If she were smart, enough she would not try anything, because I would not give a second thought in snapping her neck.


    Both Sebastian and I were on our way to the eastern province. I had kissed Eve good-bye when we were leaving, tomorrow her parents and friends would be coming to the castle to meet her.


    "You know," Sebastian spoke as we drove, "Once she turns eighteen and the bond completes you can turn her to a vampire, she can protect herself perfectly," he suggested.


    "I have thought about it but she personally had asked me not to turn her at least until a year passes," I answered him, "She wants to spend her human life, we ourselves had turned after twenty-six, I think its fair to grant her wish."


    "Are you really sticking to that?" he asked raising his eyebrow, I chuckled at it and replied,


    "Not completely."

 Chapter 26：Turning eighteen

    Eve''s POV:


    I finally turned eighteen today. I woke up at eight in the morning to see red roses surrounding my room. Ruka sent it with a card that said happy birthday. After having a shower, I was surprised to see Rini, Jessi, Bella, and Lizzy in my room with gifts.


    I loved all the gifts. Aiden had made me a drawing as a present that was cute. Ruka and Sebastian had called to wish me a happy birthday.


    I was sitting out in the garden now waiting for my parents to arrive at the castle. Jessi and Rini were inside checking out the castle with Lizzy and Bella.


    I saw a car drive at the gate and stopped in front of the main entrance. Both my parents got outside the car and shutting it.


    "Mom! Dad!" I called out excitedly. It was almost three weeks I had last seen them.


    My mom embraced me in a bone-crushing hug, "Happy birthday sweetie," she wished me kissing my cheek.


    "Thanks, mom," I replied and then hugged my dad.


    "Happy birthday, baby girl," he wished me, "Turned eighteen, huh?" he said knowingly.


    "Yes," I replied to him with a wide grin on my face, "Come on, I want you to meet some people," I said pulling his hand and going inside the castle.


    Taking a few turns inside the castle, we went to the hall. Andria, Aiden, Lizzy, Bella, Louis, Jessi, and Rini were sitting on the couch. I made the introductions telling who is who, and they got along fine.


    Everything was going well. My parents and best friends were here, there was my future family too. Only Ruka and Sebastian were missing. Megan had gone to her dad, which was a relief.


    I spent my afternoon with my parents talking about college and their trip. I had literally missed them. Now I was in my room with Jessi and Rini. We spoke about a lot of stuff and I told them about Ruka.


    "Really?" Rini asked wide-eyed.


    "Yeah," I replied looking anywhere but them.


    "Why is that you didn''t tell us about it until now, hmm?" Jessi questioned me.


    "It was a secret like I said before," I said defending myself," And you''re not supposed to tell it to your mates."


    "I knew it," Jessi said after a while.


    "What?!" I asked shocked.


    "Not that you were the king''s mate but that you were kissed by your mate," she replied shrugging her shoulder and smiling.


    "Well that does make sense," Rini said and had this broad smile on her face that made me feel a little better and after few seconds yelled, "We all have mates now!"


    Someone knocked on my door and opened it. It was Grenda.


    "Miss Eve, you''re being called down with your friends," she informed me.


    "We''ll be there." Going down I saw a cake placed. By the look of it, I could say it was made of chocolate frosting. Yummy. I always felt awkward going and standing in front of the cake, not knowing when to blow the candles and cut the cake.


    "Wish for something before you blow out the candle," Rini reminded me excited.


    "Yes, wish for something," Lizzy chimed in. Making a wish, I blew out the candles and cut the cake. We sat out eating the cake until Rini saw the maze in the garden.


    We went to the garden and entered the maze. It was difficult, all the routes looked the same. At the end of it, I couldn''t say where the castle entrance was.


    "Lizzy!" I called her, "Help me out." And she was there in a second laughing at my dilemma.


    "Come on," she said pulling my hand, "I like them," she said when we reached the exit meaning Jessi and Rini. Rini was already out of the maze talking to Bella.


    "I guess Jessi is the only who''s inside," Rini said seeing us. In a minute Jessi came out a little tired.


    "Next time I''m not going inside that," Jessi said us. We went to my room checking out the dress we were going to wear tonight to the club.


    "You asked him right?" Lizzy asked confirming that Ruka had given an okay to go to the club.


    "Yes," I replied to her, "He told Louis and Derek would accompany us."


    "Men," Jessi and Rini said together, which made us all laugh.


    "I''m glad Megan is away for a week," Bella said as we matched our shoes and accessories.


    "Who''s Megan?" Jessi asked.


    "She''s an annoying person who doesn''t get along and likes Ruka," Lizzy replied.


    Rini looked at me and smiled, "You have a rival huh."


    "Yeah," I sighed and Rini patted my back.


    My parents told me that they would go to our house to get a few things and had left the castle in the evening. We later got ready, dressing up. We were going to the club so all of us had our one piece ready. Mine was a black tube dress; the material clung to my body showing my curves. I put on a light make up and blow-dried my hair.


    "Is everyone ready?" Louis asked behind the door knocking it.


    "Yes, almost done," I replied checking myself in the mirror for the last time.


    Getting into the car we went to the 14th street. When we reached, we met up with Derek who was waiting for us outside. This club was huge.


    "Hey, happy birthday," Derek wished me with a hug. We took the pass and went inside. The music was blasting, the lighting dimmed a little and I could see people dancing on the floor.


    We got to the counter and ordered our drinks, drinking it. We were having the third shot now and giggling. Louis and Derek sat there scanning at the crowd, their drink untouched.


    "Let''s dance!" Bella yelled and we girls nodded in agreement leaving the boys behind at the counter.


    Getting on the dance floor, we started dancing moving our body in sync with the music. I could tell that the alcohol was taking over my body as we danced making me light headed but was this how the alcohol normally reacted on the body. It felt somewhat strange and a little dizzy. Lizzy and Bella had found people to dance with, dancing all sexy.


    I laughed as I saw Rini and Jessi dance together. I wish Ruka were here. I felt the emptiness in my heart, wonder if it was the mating pull. The dance floor was impossibly crowded and I had lost my friends in the crowd. I continued dancing when I felt a pair of hands on my waist.


    Turning around I saw a cute blonde-haired person behind me. I narrowed my eyes and pried his hands off my waist. I felt thirsty, where did the counter go, I thought.


    I moved out of the dance floor and searched for the counter where Louis and Derek were seated. Suddenly I felt a hand on my mouth and I was pulled out, which looked like the back alley.


    There were two men outside excluding the person holding me.


    "Let me go!" I thrashed in his arms but the struggle was futile. I had no strength in my body.


    They just laughed looking at me, "You caught a good one man," one of the people spoke.


    "Yeah, she''ll fetch us a lot of money," another one said. By this time I had gone from shock to panic. My heart pounding in my chest.


    I tried moving my hand but he had caught it tightly. This is not how I wanted my birthday to be. I felt helpless and tears were building up.


    Then there was a crash from the door behind. My eyes were drooping out and I heard bones crack and the beating sounds. The guy who was holding me, let go of my arms and I collapsed on the ground.


    A few seconds later I felt someone pick me up.


    "Shit! The drinks are mixed with something," it was Derek but his voice felt far. I struggled to open my eyes and saw golden with silver specs of eyes gaze at me.


    "De-Derek?"


    "We got you, Evie," it was Louis who was holding me. He was my protector? I closed my eyes drifting off to sleep.


    In the morning when I got up, I felt my head was going to explode any second due to the pain. I groaned holding my head.


    "You''re up." Looking up I saw Andria sitting next to me, "How are you feeling?" she asked me.


    "Terrible," I replied clutching my head in my hands, "Is this how a hangover feels?" I asked and she laughed at it lightly.


    "I think so, but yesterday the drinks were mixed with sachire. It''s a drug that is used by supernatural''s, to get high," she explained to me. No wonder I felt weird last night.


    "How''s everyone else?"


    "They are fine, Jessi and Rini are both mated to supernatural''s, therefore, it didn''t affect them as much as you," she said and continued, "Ruka and Sebastian are home."


    "But they weren''t expected until tomorrow, right?" I asked her.


    "True, they finished their work early and I heard Sebastian say that Ruka was getting impatient from being away from you," she gave me mischievous smile.


    "Where is he now?" I asked her.


    "He''ll be here in a minute, here take these," she said giving me water and a tablet, "It''ll reduce the pain."


    "Thank you, Andria," I thanked her," Have my parents returned back here?" I asked.


    "No, they are at your home but they''ll be here by four, that''s what your mother said."


    "Okay" and she left closing the door.


    Thinking about yesterday made me feel more stressed out. Why was I always getting into such situations? I buried my face in the fluffy pillow and then felt a hand on my head. Turning to see who it is, I found Ruka looking at me intensely.


    When I got up from the bed, I was engulfed in his warm arms. I felt tingles on my skin due to his touch. It was weird how his skin would turn either cold or warm at times. His hold tightened on me and I could feel him inhale me steadily.


    "Mine," he whispered possessively in my ear, I shuddered to hear his husky voice. Moving my hair back, he dipped his nose in the crook of my neck, running his nose from my ear to the base of my throat.


    "Ruka?"


    "Hmm," was his reply as he kept me in place in his arms. I felt butterflies in my stomach building up. My eyes fell on the empty cupboard of my room. Where did all my clothes go?


    He later moved back, his amethyst eyes burning intensely looking into my brown ones. I felt small now under his gaze.


    "My things are missing in the room," I said him to which he just stared at me.


    "Your things are being moved, sweet Eve," he replied.


    "Moved?" I was confused.


    "Yes," he replied embracing me again, " In my room."

 Chapter 27：Close to you- Part 1

    I was now sitting in my class, twirling the pencil in my hand as the lecturer spoke about the anatomy of the deer. I know it is weird when normally we learn about a frog or a cockroach but here it was about a larger animal.


    I guess it is taught because of the werewolves and vampires who are studying here so that they can hunt down the animal more efficiently.


    I had not slept at Ruka''s room yet. Jessi and Rini left this morning, all of us slept in the same room including Lizzy and Bella. It was fun, having girls talking about everything. Though it was for a short span, I enjoyed the time with them. I wished the time stayed still.


    During the dinner, everything went fine except for the looks Jessi and Rini gave looking at Ruka and me.


    My parents had decided to stay at home a little longer, for a day more and then continue their world trip. Mom had asked me to come for dinner. Hearing this, Ruka insisted on coming with me, not that I could say no.


    The bell rang indicating the end of the class, students dispersed and I went to the girl''s restroom. Getting out from there as I walked to my locker to stuff my books in I saw Trent near the locker too.


    Stuffing all the things I was about to leave when he spoke up,


    "The smell of your blood keeps getting better," he said. Not wanting to interact with him, I turned to leave but he caught hold of my wrist, "Not so soon."


    Before I opened mouth to talk someone''s hand connected with Trent''s jaw making him loosen his hand on me. I turned to see Louis standing next to me.


    "Didn''t I say to stay away from her? I guess my fist didn''t put enough sense in your brain last week," Louis said coolly. I could see the gold color forming in his iris. So Louis was the one who hit Trent last week then.


    He pulled me from the locker place leaving an angry Trent behind. That guy was jobless seriously.


    "Thank you," I told him as we walked to the canteen.


    "No problem."


    "But why did you punch him?" I asked confused.


    "I could smell the fresh antidote on your skin last week and the slight blood of yours on him," he said nonchalantly, "It doesn''t take a genius to figure out what happened."


    I looked at him with awe; he was definitely a smart person. Everyone was already at the table. I just got a fruit pulp to drink.


    "Was there a problem?" Derek asked sitting next to me.


    "What?" I asked perplexed.


    "I can smell a faint scent of Trent on you," he said raising his brow in question.


    "Yeah, I mean no, no problem," I replied.


    "Okay," I could see a few girls giving me glares. I wonder if it would ever stop. The Rest of our lunch went normal, just talking and eating.


    "I wonder where we are going this time," Lizzy said. They were talking about the college trip, which was coming up in two weeks.


    "Hope it''s not some boring sightseeing," Kyle said.


    "I heard its trekking this time with some cave. I would like that. Your coming right?" Bella asked me.


    "Yeah, I think so," I replied, I do not think my parents would mind me going.


    "Yay," both Bella and Lizzy exclaimed. I had no classes for the remaining day as we were getting out of the canteen; Louis spoke to when everyone went to their respective classes.


    "I think you should ask Ruka about the trip," he said scanning the crowd.


    "Yeah, will do," I replied and I got a text from Ruka telling me to come near the college entrance. He was picking me up, "I''ll see you later."


    "Sure, take care," and he left. Going outside, I found Ruka casually leaning on his car. He looked sexy and hot with his white buttoned up shirt and jeans. I could see a few girls checking him out and boys looking at him with envy.


    I guess people did not know who the king was, maybe it''s because he never made much of an appearance outside. Seeing me, he smiled.


    He opened the door for and I got inside the car. Getting to his side, he got in and started the car.


    "How was your day?" he asked me as he drove.


    "Boring?" I asked unsure because the classes today was boring and I had spaced out thinking about him.


    "I guess I''ll have to talk to the principal to recruit fresh lectures."


    "No no!" I said panicked, "I wasn''t listening to the classes today". He chuckled hearing it.


    "Alright," he replied, "We''ll first go to the castle and you can freshen up before we go to your parent''s place," he said.


    "Okay," I replied to him. Going to the castle I went to my room to change forgetting that my things were moved to Ruka''s room. He wasn''t in the room when I went inside. Taking my necessities and a towel I hopped into the shower.


    I picked plain jeans with a top to wear and applied a lip balm of cheery flavor on my lips. I was not going to a party or anything, so makeup was not necessary.


    We were on our way to my home now. Thinking this was the best time to ask, I spoke.


    "A trip is being arranged from the school after two weeks. I wanted to go..." I trailed waiting for him to talk.


    "I don''t think its a good idea, love," he said which made my heart drop.


    "But everyone''s going to be there," I told.


    "No, Eve," he said and rest of the way I played with the radio tuner making a silent protest. Was it even working?


    Once we reached home, I walked towards the door ringing the bell. Looks like mom watered the plants. Dad opened the door, talking to my mom.


    "The box is in the left shelf of- oh honey they are here," dad said. Ruka looked quite intimidating to a person and I could see dad was affected a little by it.


    "Hey, dad."


    "Hey sweetie, your highness," my dad greeted, "Come on in."


    "Good evening, Mr. Whitlock," Ruka greeted back.

 Chapter 28：Close to you- Part 2

    I went inside the kitchen where my mother was cooking leaving Ruka with my dad. She had prepared so many things, which was already placed on the table.


    "I hope his highness likes it," my mom said worriedly.


    "He will mom," I told her hugging her from behind.


    "Hope so," she sighed. I helped her with the rest of the things and set up the table making it presentable. Dad had eased up and was having a conversation about current affairs with Ruka. Ruka being the gentleman he is complimented mom on her cooking.


    We had a small dining table unlike the one in the castle; I was sitting in between mom and Ruka. Everything was going fine until Ruka decided to place his hand on my leg during the middle of a conversation, his finger making circles. Glad that I did not have water in my mouth that time.


    Uwaah, what is he doing! My face was turning to a red shade as seconds passed.


    My parents were right here, eating quickly I got up and went to my room. Everything looked same, as I had left it a month back. I missed my room. Sitting on the bed, I saw a white envelope on my desk. I do not remember having any envelope as such before leaving to the castle. Curious to see what it was I tore it open and was shocked as I read its contents.


    Dear Eve,


    You are lucky to escape twice but you know what they say, the third time is always the charm.


    I gulped. I stuffed the paper in my pocket throwing the cover in my drawer.


    "So this your room?" it was Ruka.


    "Yeah," I replied. There were posters stuck in one side of the wall and now I regretted doing it.


    "It looks comfortable," he noted. I was debating on showing the paper to him or not. The threat was scary, better to tell him. I pulled out the paper and gave it to him. He raised his eyebrow in question but took it and opened it. In three seconds, he had crumpled the piece of paper.


    "Your parents can''t stay here any longer, I''ll have it arranged if they want to stay in the castle or I can send them for a longer vacation trip and neither will you be coming back here for some time," he said angrily.


    "I think we have to tell them," I said him softly.


    "Yeah," he agreed, " let''s go down," we went down.


    Ruka had explained to my parents about us being mates and the current situation. Dad was rubbing his temples hearing all this.


    "So, what you''re telling is my daughter is your mate and there are people who want to kill her?" dad asked warily.


    "That''s right," Ruka replied firmly. Dad sighed, "Your daughter will be safe and happy under my care, you have my word."


    "Okay," my dad said, "Its just too much to take in at once."


    "I understand," Ruka replied.


    Mom had pulled me into the kitchen to have some time for us to talk. I''m sure you can guess what my mom''s reaction was. She was thrilled with the idea of me having a mate and worried at the same time too. She gave me one of her long talks, making me want to die with embarrassment.


    My parents had saved up enough money and mom thought continuing their world trip was a good idea. They told they would visit me before going.


    I was in the bathroom now brushing my teeth in my pj''s. I felt a bit nervous, coming up with all these different scenarios in my head about tonight with Ruka. I banged my head on the wall next to me in frustration.


    "Is everything alright, love?" Ruka asked me across the door.


    "Uh- yes," I replied quickly. After brushing and washing my face, I got out. Ruka was already in the bed reading some files. He wore a white V cut tee and I could see his defined abs, getting on the other side of the bed I got in the covers.


    Ruka had spoken to Sebby and Louis about the letter in his study once we reached home, sending me up to his room. Or our room.


    "Do you really want to go on the trip?" he asked me as he kept the files down.


    "Bella said it''s trekking with some cave exploration this time. I wanted to go," I replied to him.


    "Alright, but," he said, "Only if I mark you, then you''re allowed to go. I don''t want unmated males around you," he explained.


    He wanted to mark me, it was the first step of the mating process. A mark is given by a mate which let''s other know that the girl was taken. It tells the male to back off in short. Mates can feel emotions after the marking.


    "I don''t mind you marking me," I told him letting him know that I was okay with it. His eyes were turning into deep purple, pulling me closer I felt his minty breath.


    "Are you sure?" he asked me his voice deep and husky. I nodded my head.


    He wrapped one of his arms around my waist and closed the distance between us. My heart was picking up its beat quickly. His other hand traced the side of my jaw. Bending down his lips met mine. It was a soft and a tender kiss; tracing his tongue on my bottom lip, he bit it. When I gasped, his tongue found mine, fighting for dominance and I gave in gladly to him.


    It was a blissful and an intense kiss making me forget things.


    He traced small kisses along my jaw line and went down kissing my neck until my shoulder; he licked a spot making me moan. I bit my lip not wanting to make another embarrassing sound.


    "You smell incredible," he murmured on my skin inhaling my scent making me blush. Suddenly I felt pain at my neck connecting the shoulder and clutched his shirt tightly silently screaming.


    "Shh," he cooed me, "It''s over love," he licked the spot and kissed it. The pain had ceased, sending tingles in my body. Switching off the lights, I got under the covers and felt Ruka next to me.


    He pulled me flush against his chest my back facing him and wrapped his arm around my waist. He put his face in the crook of my neck and I felt him inhale deeply. My mate.


    "Goodnight love," he kissed the mark.


    "Goodnight Ruka," I wished him. I had not nicknamed. What shall I call him, baby? Na sounds too cheesy. Let me decide one tomorrow morning. I yawned feeling tired and closed my eyes, feeling Ruka''s arms around my waist holding me securely.

 Chapter 29：Movie- Part 1

    When I woke up next morning, I tried stretching my arms but any movement was restricted since Ruka''s arm was tightly wrapped around me, one of his leg tangled with mine, he was facing me and sleeping.


    I noticed he had long lashes; his hair was in a mess and looked utterly sexy with his pink lips. His hair looked soft and silky and I was tempted to run my hands through it. Well, why not try it when it was right there. You know what they say ''grab the opportunity when you can'', so here goes.


    Lifting up one of my free hand, I touched his hair. Soft, I wonder if he conditions it and that''s why it smells fruity. I tried wiggling out of his arms later, which only resulted in him tightening his arm around me.


    "Good morning sweet Eve," Ruka said his voice deep. I looked at him to find him staring at me.


    "Good morning, Ruka," I wished him. In a second, I was on my back flat on the bed and him on top. His lips found mine and so did mine, kissing him eagerly. He pulled back a little and inhaled my scent by trailing his nose on my neck and giving a trail of kisses.


    I felt tingles where ever he touched, his tortures lips kissing me. It was a painfully sweet feeling, unexplainable. I felt him lick at the mark he had given me last night making me shudder with pleasure. His mouth was skilled; I wonder how many women he has been with previously, and compared to him I wasn''t even a bit experienced. However, that is not the point.


    "Ruka?" I asked breathlessly.


    "What is it, love?" he asked me as he continued with kissing me. Damn, it was hard to concentrate; his hands had slipped under my top gripping my waist.


    "How many women have you been with?" I asked him. I am sure he has been with plenty of women.


    "Hmm, I''m kissing you and you''re worried about it?" he asked me amused, "Many but none were serious except for one," he said which made me jealous.


    "Who''s that?" I was curious. He kissed me on my lips when I asked this.


    "She''s where I want her right now, in my bed," he replied making me blush and we got up from the position we were in, "I didn''t know I had a mate before you came along. Waiting for centuries, you just lose hope. If I knew I had one I would save myself for you Eve," he said holding my hand and pulled me in his arm.


    "Okay," I replied understanding.


    "Your parents are here," he said pulling back and giving me a peck on my cheek. Freshening up I went down to meet my parents, with my bag pack as I had school. Ruka was already there talking to them. I sat down and spoke to my parents; by the time I would be back, they would have gone.


    Ruka and I were on my way to school, he wanted to drop me. I had Mr. Halls class and was late. I grimaced thinking about what he would tell.


    "You look worried," Ruka noticed as the car came to a halt.


    "I have physics now and I''m late. Mr. Hall is a scary person," I told him.


    "Hall?" he asked and I nodded, he then took a pen and a paper out from the dashboard. He scribbled something and folded it handing it to me, "Give this to him when you meet him," he said.


    "Is it like a pass?" I asked him holding the paper.


    "Yes, something like that," he smiled and pecked my lips, "Have fun. Augustus will pick you."


    I reached the class quickly and knocked on the door, Mr. Hall turned around and looked at me.


    "You''re early for the next class Ms. Whitlock," he said with a blank face.


    "Mr. Hall, this is for you," I said showing the folded paper to him.


    He narrowed his eyes and took it. Opening the paper he read its contents, he had a slight frown and looked at me with his eyes narrowed but I go his eyes grow wide before composing back his face to a scowl, handing over the paper to me.


    "Get inside, I won''t tolerate if you''re late next time," he said and I could see few of the students shocked expression because he never let students in if we are late than a minute.


    I went and took my seat, making notes as the class went on. When the class was almost over, I opened the paper which Ruka had given me to see nothing in it. It was a blank paper. I was confused.


    The remaining time went fine. I was in the girl''s washroom when I overheard a few conversations. Mostly it was about boys and then I heard something else.


    "He''s hot," one of the girls said.


    "Ya, sad that he doesn''t hang out with us. He''s always around that girl," another girl spoke.


    "I totally agree. Seriously she''s so plain and boring," the first girl spoke. I could say they were humans because they did not seem to notice my presence, "I heard she got hit in P.E. in the first week."


    "Pathetic," the second girl told. Why do I feel they were talking about me?


    "Now even the soccer captain hangouts with her. I can say she''s just dumb," the girl spoke. I sat on the closed seat as I was still inside. They were talking about me! Why can''t people mind their own business?


    I had one more class left and then I would go back to the castle and get some sleep. I didn''t concentrate during the class, my mind kept wandering around about the girls in the bathroom, then there was this paper which I clearly saw Ruka write something in it but then why was it blank?


    I took out the piece of paper and opened looking at it. Did he use some kind of magic ink, which vanishes in a few minutes? That might be it. I was writing my name repeatedly on my book in different styles.


    One of the people who''d never spoken to me stood before me. He was a brown-haired person with spiky hair, which gave the bad boy vibes from him.


    "Is that yours?" he whispered, I could tell he was a vampire.


    "What?" I asked confused. He jerked his head to my table. He was talking about the paper I had kept open.


    "Yeah, it''s mine. Why?" I asked him. Why was he interested in a blank paper?


    He smirked looking at me, "You''re supposed to keep such things inside especially when there''s something like that written," he said and his words had piqued my interest in a second.


    "What is written in it?" I asked him.


    "You don''t know what''s written and you''re carrying it?" he asked me.


    "Yes, will you tell what''s written in it?" I asked again and he gave me an evil smile.


    "On one condition," he said, "Write the assignment which will be given today."


    "Okay," I replied and he looked taken back.


    "Really? Just like that" he asked me.


    "Yes, now are you going to tell me or not," I asked irritated.


    "I don''t want a single hair missing from this else I''ll have your head off," he said.


    "What?" I asked taken aback.


    "That''s what''s written in it," he said shrugging his shoulder, "Whoever wrote it has an amazing handwriting, by the way, I''m Maximus but you can call me Max," he said.


    "I''m Eve," I introduced myself," How do I know you''re not making up what''s written and why''s that I find it blank?" I asked.


    "That''s because its written in an ink that can be read only by pureblood vampires, I''m telling the truth," he said.


    I got out of there after collecting Max''s book, I saw two of Trent''s friends standing in the hallway as I walked. While passing them, they spoke loud enough that I could hear.


    "The new girl is someone''s mate," one of the guys told, "Sure he''s a low ranked Gio supernatural," he said. Yeah right! My Ruka would kick your ass, I thought and walked out. What''s a Gio?

 Chapter 30：Movie- Part 2

    Augustus had come to pick me and I went back to the castle. I got some chips with me from the kitchen and went up to my room. The best part of the kitchen was the refrigerator. There were three of them. One for the vegetables, the second one for meat and the third one contained my dream item food like chips, chocolate, cold drinks, jellies, pastries, and other stuff. It was my dream refrigerator.


    I was sitting on the desk and studying for the upcoming test when I felt lips on my cheek.


    "You''re working hard," Ruka said tucking a hair around my ear.


    "I have a test coming up," I told to which he hummed, "Have you gone to college?" I asked him curiously.


    "Yes, love I have," he said as he unbuttoned his shirt.


    "Really?" I asked amazed.


    "Yes and before you ask how was it, it was boring," he said and was going to enter the shower but stopped by the door, "Lizzy was asking for you."


    "Oh okay," I replied closing the books and got up. Lizzy was nowhere to be found neither in her room nor in the living room. I could not see the other family members either. They were in the home theatre room. It was dark inside even with the small lights up in the ceiling.


    "Eve!" Lizzy exclaimed looking at me, "We are going to watch a horror movie tonight," she said.


    "Vivi," Aiden said lifting up both of his hands and I picked him, "Horror movie," he said. I felt him heavy compared to last time I had picked him.


    "Am I the only one who thinks Aiden has grown a little with height and weight?" I asked them.


    "Aiden is a child of a vampire and a werewolf mating. The offspring''s growth is faster considered to the human growth," Sebastian replied. He and Louis were sitting in the second row.


    "Wow," I replied.


    "We are watching insidious!" Lizzy declared.


    "Aiden too?" I asked wide-eyed.


    "Oh no," Andria replied, "We''ll be leaving before the movie starts." Lizzy was fixing the DVD she had got in the player and changing the channels.


    "What''s a Gio?" I asked them suddenly remembering today''s event.


    "Hmm, how do I put it," Andria said before speaking, "They belong to the lowest of the low rank in a supernatural committee," she explained.


    "Why did you ask that?" Sebastian asked me curiously.


    "I just overheard the word today and didn''t know what it is," I replied to which he just nodded his head.


    "I''m waiting for tomorrow," Lizzy sang happily.


    "Why''s that?" Louis asked her.


    "I can''t wait to see Megan''s reaction, once she sees Eve''s mark," she told happily. Megan was coming back tomorrow.


    When Ruka came they decided to start the movie after Andria left with Aiden.


    Lizzy sat in the first row and Ruka sat in the fourth row, and I sitting next to him. The movie had started and we watched it intently. I was all right until ghosts appeared in the camera the person who was clicking his camera for a trace of a ghost, making me jump. Ruka pulled me to his lap and we continued watching.


    Whenever something happened on the screen unexpected, I would clutch his shirt tightly or hide my face in his chest and then peek slowly.


    By the end of the movie, I was scared like crap, feeling like there were invisible people around us and Ruka''s shirt was crumpled in the front because of me.


    After having our dinner, I was going back to the room before Aiden called me to show a drawing he had made. It was my picture and it was good. He kissed my cheek sweetly and there was a growl behind me.


    I turned back to see Ruka coming with his eyes turning dark. He pulled me to his chest and glared at Aiden.


    "Ruka! You''re scaring him," I scolded him. The little boy seemed scared and I could see his eyes shining with the water building up.


    "Mine!" Ruka growled. He was behaving like a child now, was he seriously jealous of Aiden? You must be kidding me.


    Andria took hold of Aiden and gently rubbed his back, "Ah goodnight," she told awkwardly and went to their room.


    "Why did you do that?" I asked him angrily, getting out of his hold.


    "I don''t like guys kissing you," he replied.


    "He''s just a child!"


    "You won''t say that next month and I don''t share what''s mine with anyone, Eve," he said seriously, his eyes boring into mine.


    "He''s a little boy, Ruka," I said, "That was a mean thing," and I went to my room.


    Changing into my pj''s I got out of the bathroom. It was raining outside accompanied by thunder and lightning. Ruka was sitting on the bed and looked my way, I averted my eyes.


    "Eve?" he called but I didn''t reply, getting inside the cover I slept at the corner of the bed, "You''re angry," he sighed.


    He switched off the lights and got inside the covers too. Sometime later, the thunder increased making me jumpy and after watching a scary movie, it made my night worse. The temperature dropped down gradually making the atmosphere cold


    It was almost an hour since I got in the bed. I was feeling cold and it looked like Ruka was asleep. Thinking about what happened I felt we both had behaved childishly. The curtain moved making my heart speed up.


    I slowly moved closer to him. I was next to him and I snuggled against his chest, I felt Ruka''s arm around my waist and he pulled me closer to him. He was awake.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered against my hair.


    "I''m sorry too," I mumbled.


    "My wolf took over, I shouldn''t have scared Aiden that way," he said nuzzling his head in my neck, "I spoke to Aiden when you were showering. He''s fine."


    "Thank you," I told him.


    "You''re welcome, love," he said kissing my lips and then spoke, "I don''t want any guy touching you, you''re mine" he growled and I felt his chest vibrate.


    "All yours," I agreed with him closing my eyes. The safest place was right here, in his arms. In the morning both Ruka and I were awoken by a shrill voice.


    "What''s she doing here?!"


    I opened my eyes to see a fuming Megan standing at the door looking at us. I guess that''s one way for her to know that we were together, not like I imagined she would find out.


    When I looked to see what Ruka''s reaction was, I found him looking at me and he leaned in giving me a kiss on my lips. I heard the door close with a thud. Ruka pulled back and grinned.


    He did it on purpose!

 Chapter 31：The Ex- Part 1

    Ruka''s POV:


    When I got up early in the morning, I saw Eve sleeping peacefully. I tightened my hold on her and nuzzled her hair. After such a long time, I felt contentment.


    It was wrong of me to behave like that last night but I could not help it, seeing Aiden kiss her I felt a rush of possessiveness overcome me. I was feeling possessive over her as each day passed by; whenever I could, I would drop and pick her up from her school wanting to be around her. I sighed thinking about it.


    It was cute to see her getting close to me little by little when she was the one who put the distance when we got into bed last night. She was such an adorable thing that I wanted to cuff her hand with mine so I could be with her all the time.


    I closed my eyes and heard her steady heartbeat which was music to my ears. I wanted to turn her after a few months but after she turned eighteen her happiness was mine and if she wanted to stay human for a few years, I would let her. I would stand by her and protect her.


    I heard my doorknob turn and saw Megan enter.


    "What is she doing here!" she shrieked out looking at Eve and me in bed.


    Eve woke abruptly sitting up, her eyes opened and saw Megan standing at the door fuming. First of all, what was Megan doing in my room this early in the morning and secondly I had never given her permission to enter my room.


    A few centuries back we did hook up but it was nothing serious. If it weren''t for her father being a Viscount she wouldn''t have the privilege to stay here for even a day. No matter how nice or harshly I put it across her that it was just a onetime thing she did not get it. It was time to make a clear point.


    I looked at Eve whose eyes were wide and she then looked up to me. I leaned in and gave her lips a lingering kiss. The door of my room closed indicating Megan had left. Pulling back I grinned making Eve narrow her eyes.


    "Megan knows now," she said worriedly.


    "She doesn''t," I assured her, "She thinks we made out not that we are mates."


    "But she will get to know by seeing this," she said pointing her neck. I leaned down and kissed the mark I had given her, she shuddered.


    "Then let her," I replied to her and peppered kisses on her neck.


    "She will give me a hard time," she said biting her bottom lip unconsciously.


    "She won''t, trust me," I told her, "Go back to sleep now, love. We have a lot of things to do for today."


    "What is it?" she asked me curious her voice hinting an excitement as I pulled her back and rested my chin on her head.


    "You will know soon," I chuckled. I went to the office room later where Sebastian and Louis were there sitting.


    "How was your morning?" Sebastian asked me hiding a smile.


    "Interesting," I replied.


    "The whole castle heard Megan. She came fuming down the stairs and left the castle," Louis informed me.


    "Hope she''s left for good," Sebastian said happily.


    "About that, I have a new proposition to offer." I said gaining both their attention, "I have decided to cut ties with the Viscount and form a stronger ally with the French Duke."


    "You mean William Vernes?" Sebastian asked and pondered over it, "I think its a good one," he said.


    "How is the Viscount going to react and there''s Megan to add to it," Louis said.


    "That''s arranged," I told them and they nodded, "And Louis I want you to contact the Preston''s and arrange something for me," I smirked thinking about what I had in my head.


    "Yes," he replied.


    After spending some time in the office going through the reports of the locals, everything seemed normal. I had asked Eve to come to the office once she was done with her homework.


    "What?!" Eve asked now as she stood in my office.


    "Yes, Louis will teach you on how to defend yourself. You didn''t think I would let you go for the trip just like that, did you know?" I asked amused.


    "But Louis and Derek will be there. Moreover, I have that sword," she said reminding me. I know she wanted to go enjoy like the other students in her school and I don''t think whoever was behind trying to kill her would try anything now.


    "I know love but it''s better to be prepared, if by the time of the trip Louis feels you''re able to handle a fight then you can go else..." I trailed looking at her shocked expression.


    She stood there thinking deeply and then spoke, "Okay, I''ll do it." Good.

 Chapter 32：The Ex- Part 2

    Eve''s POV:


    "I need a break," I said huffing for air.


    "We just began warming up," Louis said to which I glared.


    "It has been an hour since the warming up!" I told him, he chuckled hearing this. I was a human for heaven sake, not a vampire like him.


    He was good with his fighting skills and yesterday we had a mini sparing were out of defense I had bitten him, which had Sebastian laughing.


    Its been nearly a week since my training began with Louis. He''s not made it easy, workouts on workouts I was out of energy every night.


    Ruka had sent Megan to her father and out of this castle; I mean she does not stay here anymore. She looked furious that day; the look on her face was priceless. He had broken off the ties with her father and had built a new relationship with William, Jessi''s beloved. I did see Megan during school and received glares from her.


    "You know, you just have to say the words," he said his lips curling up slightly. Now that I think about it, I have never seen him carefree. It seemed as being Lizzy''s twin; he had given her all those characteristics too.


    "As if I would," I shot back an answer taking the water bottle and drinking it.


    Ruka had told if I felt I could not handle this I could ask them to stop but I would not be going to trip either. After another hour, I went back to the room and showered.


    I loved this bathroom. It had a Jacuzzi bathtub, which I had only seen in magazines. After the shower I got out and picked my clothes, there was a note on the bed. Please tell me it is not what I think it is.


    Opening the note, I let out a sigh of relief. It was from Ruka and he asked me to wear something casual, telling we were going out.


    I took out a plain grey top and black jeans to go with it. I had left my hair down. Going out I met Ruka, his back was leaning on the car.


    We were in the mall now shopping. I had three bags in my hand and so did Ruka. The crazy thing was all of it was my stuff. Ruka picked almost every little thing he found good on me. There were women who were gawking at him at a particular store and I had pulled him out of there. I felt possessive.


    Ruka later said that he would be back in ten minutes as he had someone to talk to. I waited for him outside Archie''s store, when someone interrupted my thoughts.


    "Is that you, Eve?"


    "Steven?"


    He was my first crush. He had dark brown hair with black eyes and was a werewolf. He had led me on making me think he liked me but before I could get into a relationship Jessi and Rini had found out that he already had a mate.


    He was a lying and a manipulative guy in short.


    "How are you? It''s been so long since I last saw you," he said in a surprised tone. The nerve he has to ask me that.


    "Yeah," I replied, "I''m good."


    "You look beautiful by the way," he complimented me.


    "Where''s your mate?" I asked him while my eyes searched for Ruka and not acknowledging his flattery.


    "We didn''t get along well, so we rejected the whole thing," he said casually, "We should definitely hang out sometime," God he was worse.


    "I''m already with someone," I told him to which he laughed.


    "I don''t think he''s as good as me," he boasted arrogantly. Only if you knew, I thought in my head.


    "I need to go," I said him feeling uncomfortable.


    "No, stay," he said trying to grab hold of my elbow but I moved a good distance away from him quickly, "Let''s hangout now." I looked at him as though he had grown two head.


    "Is there a problem?" It was Ruka.


    "No, I am talking to my girlfriend so mind your work," Steven said and then looked at me, "What was I telling? Yes, that-"


    "Can you repeat that again," Ruka interrupted with a growl. I could see that Ruka was trying to keep his cool.


    "I''m talking to my-" and Ruka punched him square in his face. Well, he asked for it. Ruka put his arm around my waist which was a clear sign that meant I was his and walked me out of the mall.


    "Who was that and why was his hand on yours?" Ruka asked as we drove back to the castle.


    "Steven. We studied in the same school. I used to like him a year back but not now," I said him to which he just gave a curt nod, "He had a mate."


    "Had?" he asked me raising his eyebrow in question?


    "He rejected her," I told him.


    "I see," he replied. I am glad he did not flip or anything on me, "Louis told you''re doing well in your training."


    "And?" I asked him a little excited at what he was getting to.


    "You can go on the trip," he said a smile tugging his lips.


    "Yay!" I jumped from my seat and hugged him.


    Next day in the school, I walked to my class and saw Maximus or Max as he preferred. I pulled out his book from my bag.


    "Here," I told him handing over the book. He opened the book and went through the pages.


    "Sweet," he said and closed the book. The class began as usual; we were given exercises to solve in the class. As I was writing, I felt a pair of eyes on me, which was Max and I ignored it but after some while, it started annoying me.


    "Don''t you have anything better to do than stare?" I asked him.


    "I was wondering how I could make you solve the rest of my assignments," he said grinning.


    "Are you so busy that you can''t do such a small thing?" I asked while I continued solving on my book.


    "Hmm," was his reply to it, "So who''s your mate?" he asked me casually changing the subject.


    "And why would I say that?" I questioned him back. I felt suspicious about him.


    "Because we are friends?" he asked giving me an innocent look.


    "We aren''t," I told him.


    "I''m hurt Eve," he said dramatically, "You know you didn''t have a mark last week. I know its someone from this school. Is it Louis?Derek?" he asked me.


    "What?! No!" I whisper yelled.


    "I wonder who it is," he murmured to himself.


    "Why do you even want to know?"


    "Because friends know about each other," he protested, I mentally face palmed myself listening to this.


    I went to the next class after that and sat next to the window. I had one more class after this and then I was free to go. Feeling thirsty I pulled out the bottle and drank the water. I still had the water in my mouth, looking outside.


    "Good afternoon class, I''m Mr. Reed," a husky voice spoke making my head snap and I choked looking at the person.


    "Your Advance mathematics teacher is on leave due to personal reasons, in the meantime I''ll be handling the class," he looked at me and I saw his lips slightly curl up. He was wearing square spectacles.


    Girls were already fawning over him giving their best smiles. He was going to teach here? My eyes were wide as saucers and the thing was no one even recognized him as Ruka Wolfric.

 Chapter 33：Trip- Part 1

    Eve''s POV:


    I was staring at him like every other person in this room but for different reasons. He pulled off the image of a teacher so easily.


    Ruka or Mr. Reed as he introduced himself to the class had asked us to introduce ourselves and tell one thing that we liked. Of course most of the girls didn''t miss the chance to tell they wanted to date him. I rolled my eyes at it. One of the boy expressed his feelings for me, which I had no idea. Ruka heard it with a blank expression and continued with other students.


    I''m sure he''s taken up the task to teach so that he could protect me. But isn''t this going to a whole new level? What Lizzy had told a few weeks back played in my mind, he was getting possessive and protective. I''m not complaining, I find it hot.


    I grinned internally as girls tried flirting with him and saw him brush them off. I stared at him, drinking in his appearance with my eyes. Even with glasses, he looked good.


    After every one of us gave our introduction, it was his turn now to answer questions. I am sure you can imagine what questions were thrown at him, I wanted to yell at them to keep their paws and claws away from him but sat there quietly looking at the scene in front of me.


    His eyes were of amethyst color. He usually kept his vampire side, outside in the public so I do not think people have seen him like this.


    "Now let''s start with class, I will have each of you randomly come and solve problems on the board on what was done in previous classes," he said to us, girls sat straight wanting him to pick them, "If you fail to do, you''ll have to solve the whole exercise by next week and submit it," he said smiling.


    Most of our mouths were open listening this, the chapter exercises weren''t small. The girls who sat straight had shrunken in their chair. He was worst than Mr. Hall!


    "So...Who would like to go first now?" he asked, his eyes scanning the room. When our eyes met I saw an evil glint in it, which wasn''t good, I averted my eyes quickly. Please please don''t pick me.


    "Yes, Mr. Collin," Ruka said looking at a boy. Collin had raised his hand, he was one of the brilliant students. Ruka gave him a problem and he started solving it. It took him two minutes to solve and he went back to his seat.


    "Ms. Green," Ruka called out the girl who was flirting with him at the beginning of the class. Ten minutes had passed now and seemed like she couldn''t do it. The result was an imposition.


    The same thing happened with the next four students who were called on. Most of us were looking everywhere but him.


    "Who would like to go next?" he asked and none of us replied, "Hmm... Ms. Whitlock," he called making my heart rate drop.


    When I was about to get up the bell rang, making all of us let out a sigh of relief. Students moved out of the class and when I was about to leave myself Ruka called.


    "Ms. Whitlock, would you mind carrying these to my office?" he said showing the books on the table.


    "Ah-sure," I said. There were still few students walking out. Carrying the books I followed him. He opened the door for me and I went in placing the books on his table.


    When I turned around, Ruka''s lips were on mine kissing me. He bit my lip making me yelp with pain slightly. His sleek tongue slid inside my mouth, playing with mine. It wasn''t like the rest of the kisses we had shared before, which were gentle. It was a demanding kiss. One of his arms had snaked around my waist while the held my neck. I moaned into the kiss.


    He traced kisses down my neck and bit my skin over and over.


    "Mm, Ruka? Are you hungry?" I asked him worried. He chuckled hearing this and kissed my lips again.


    "No," he replied, "Now everyone will know you''re taken," he declared proudly. It took me a second to realize he had put hickeys all over my neck!


    "I could hear your heart beat quite loudly in the class," he said brushing my hair.


    "Why did you pick me then to solve?" I questioned him.


    "I knew the bell would ring," he laughed. There was a knock on the door.


    "Hide me!" I said trying to move but he kept his grip firm on my waist.


    "Come in," he said and I hid my face in his chest.


    "These are the files you had asked for, it has everything you need." It was Mr. Hall, could this situation get any worse.


    "Thank you, Leo," Ruka said taking the files with one of his hand, while the other was holding me, "You have met my mate, haven''t you?" he asked.


    "Afternoon, Eve," Mr. Hall greeted me politely. He looked different when compared to the class, a little nicer.


    "Afternoon, Mr. Hall," I greeted him back awkwardly. Both of them spoke about the files, which contained details about students and teachers. While leaving the office Leo stopped near the door and spoke.


    "Next time lock the door when you''re doing something, you don''t want people walking in," he advised and left. Ruka smirked and I went red with embarrassment hearing it.


    "Why does he hate humans?" I asked Ruka after few seconds.


    "Hmm, centuries back he was in love with this human girl and she loved him back too. But one day he found his family slaughtered. She was a hunter." Ruka explained me.


    "She killed them?" I was shocked.


    "Yes."


    "Do they still exist? The hunters I mean" I asked him.


    "No, love. We seized their existence. It was survival of the fittest then," he said to which I nodded, "You don''t have classes anymore, let''s grab something to eat and then plan something out for the day."


    "How do you know I don''t have classes?" I asked him.


    "I know everything that happens here," he said and kissed the tip of my nose, "Including the Trent situation which you forgot to mention."


    "You know?" I gaped at him.


    "Yes, I do. I didn''t do anything about it before as I had Louis to take care of it but now if something does happen I don''t mind dirtying my hand a bit," he said.


    "Ah okay."


    "Let''s go now," he said pulling my hand with his and before we could go out of the door I stopped him, "What is it?" he asked confused.


    "I need to keep my books in the locker," I said him.


    "You can keep it in the car," he suggested to which I shook my head no.


    "I''ll have to carry it back again, it''ll take two minutes," I told him.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting outside."

 Chapter 34：Trip- Part 2

    I went to the locker and stuffed my books inside. While I walked, I saw Trent with two other people. He had his arm around the girl.


    "Look it''s the new girl, showing off her hickeys," the girl spoke loudly.


    "So true, Kendra," Trent spoke to the girl he was holding, "And here I thought she was innocent." They laughed at it and I rolled my eyes. Jobless people.


    I left the place ignoring whatever they spoke. I met Ruka outside; he was waiting for me like he told he would.


    He looked at me skeptically, "Did something happen?" he asked me.


    I shook my head no and gave him a smile, "Where are we eating?" I asked him changing the subject.


    "You''ll know in a few minutes," he kissed my cheek.


    After lunch in a classy restaurant, Ruka and I had been to gallery admiring the art. We later came back to the castle and were in the music room.


    I was sitting and listening to him play the cello. The music it produced was sensual and consuming. I wish I could play like a pro too. He knew to play all the musical instruments.


    The next week we came on the trip and were finding the cave now. Well not everyone was on his or her way to the cave. It was just our group consisting of Lizzy, Bella, Louis, Kyle, Derek and me. Ruka had come too but he was with Leo and other teachers.


    "Where is the stupid cave?" Lizzy grumbled.


    "I think we have to take right," Kyle said rubbing his chin.


    "No, we have been taking right," Bella said looking at the map, "Kyle being a werewolf its a shame you can''t find where the cave is," she said disappointedly.


    "Hey! you girls are vampires, shouldn''t it apply to you too," he scowled.


    None of them could track the cave because the place we were in now was once used for war, no matter how good persons tracking senses were, they were of no use. So here we were walking in circles. Derek was amused where as Louis was getting irritated. He wanted to go back and sleep.


    "I''m sure its this way," Bella said. After fifteen minutes we had finally found the cave.


    "Finally," Louis sighed.


    "Let''s go in," Lizzy dragged Bella and me excited.


    It looked like a medium-sized cave from out but as we went inside, it looked big, having steeps and slopes. All of us had lanterns in our hand. It was utterly dark as went further. I couldn''t believe people used to live here before. As it was used during wars, werewolves and vampires sight didn''t work nor did any torch or electronic item. There was no light except for the lanterns we had lit before going in.


    "Oh no!" Lizzy groaned.


    "What happened?" we asked simultaneously.


    "The oil is out!" she replied bringing the lantern close to her face.


    "So is mine," Bella said holding up her lantern.


    "Didn''t you guys check if there was oil in it?" I asked them.


    "Lizzy was given the task," Bella said pointed her finger like a little girl.


    "I told it to Kyle."


    "I forgot," Kyle said sheepishly, "We''ll share."


    "Let''s just hope none of us run out of it," Derek said, lifting his lantern which had the light falling on the ceiling of the cave.


    "Ah guys," Kyle said unsurely looking up.


    "Is your lantern out too?" Bella asked worriedly.


    "Look up," he said as he stared up and all of us raised our head to see millions of bats above us.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!" we screamed disturbing the bats and they started flying everywhere, making us girls scream even more.


    "Ouch," Derek said. Wait where was he?? It looked like Louis, Kyle and I was the only ones having a lantern now.


    "We need to get out-right-now," Lizzy stressed every word in panic.


    "My lantern fell down," Derek groaned in the dark, "And why are you scared of bats?" he asked confused.


    "Let''s head back now," Louis said tired, "and stay close. Those are cousins with the pirhanas, bats that suck blood," he explained before we got out of the cave as quickly as possible. Once we got out, our eyes took time to adjust with the light. We came back to the building where we were staying. Rest of the evening we were in our room playing indoor games.


    During the second day, I went to the kitchen to get some water. While going back someone bumped into me.


    "My favorite person." It was Trent and I groaned. "I wanted you to meet some of my friends," he said making me flinch and grabbed my hand.


    "Let go of me," I said trying to pull my hand out, struggling.


    "Mr. Gray." Thank god it was Ruka. He came forward and held his hand, "We haven''t met before, I''m Mr. Reed," he said with a certain edge in his voice.


    "Ah hello," Trent replied letting go of me.


    He is an idiot, he didn''t know what was going on and shook his hand but Ruka didn''t let go of it.


    "I''ve heard so much about you," Ruka said, he had a ghost-like smile etched on his face, and that''s when I heard the crack sound, "You''ve been warned to stay away from her yet you keep coming. It makes me feel you have a thing for my mate," Ruka said cooly.


    Trent''s eyes went wide then his face turned into a painful expression and I heard more cracking. That''s when I realized Ruka was crushing his bones with his hands.


    "Ahhh," Trent yelled in pain, "I''m sorry," he tried apologizing.


    "Too late for that," Ruka replied laughing, "Love, why don''t you go up. I''ll be there in a while," he instructed me.


    "Please don''t-"


    "I won''t kill him," Ruka assured me, "I need to have some talk with him." I nodded and went up. Trent was in so much trouble.

 Chapter 35：Surprise- Part 1

    Ruka''s POV:


    "So..." I said. Once Eve had left I had pulled the boy named Trent in my room. I had crushed both his hands completely. It would take a month to regenerate the bone as he was a lower rank vampire.


    A lower rank vampire had the same lifetime as the humans, the only thing was they survived on blood and stronger compared to the humans but not as strong as the higher ranked vampires did. It was like a half-breed.


    "Enlighten me why you were asking Eve to come with you a few minutes back," I told looking at him. I could see him trembling slightly, making me smile internally.


    "I-I was just joking," he stuttered, I could make out he was lying.


    "You know Trent," I said taking his hand and he winced at what I might do, "I hate people who lie."


    "I didn''t know she was your mate," he said in fear.


    "Hmm let''s make sure you don''t do it again," I twisted his arm back and he screamed in pain. After inflicting some more pain on him I told him to get out.


    My wolf wasn''t pleased with such small torture, he wanted blood but at the same time please his mate. Eve had asked not to kill him.


    Louis had informed me about yesterday''s events. He gave an up-to-date information about whatever happened, be it inside the school or outside. The whole area we were in was an anti-ground for werewolves and vampires. Witches had put a spell making our eyesight and smelling senses of no use.


    Lizzy had piqued an interest in Eve regarding the cave. My clever cousin had asked her to get permission from me as none of the teachers had given the permission. Looking at her brown innocent eyes I had them go.


    I went up to her room and saw they were playing cards. Looking at me she folded the cards and got up, walking towards me.


    "Is he still..." she asked me carefully.


    "Yes," I replied putting my arms around her and she sighed.


    "I''ll be going out for some time," I told to which her head rose to meet my eyes.


    "Out?" she asked her eyebrow knitting together.


    "Yes, my wolf needs a run," I replied to her and saw her eyes lit up.


    "Can I come too?" she asked me eagerly.


    We were walking on the grassy fields and had come far away from the camping site. I began taking my clothes out making Eve turned around quickly in other direction and I laughed.


    I felt my bone cracking and in a few seconds, I had transformed into my wolf form. Eve had her back turned on me; I went near her and nudged the side of her leg with my head, making her gasp in surprise.


    She turned back and looked at me. My fur was pitch black and my wolf form was big.


    "You look gorgeous," she said in awe, I laughed at her comment, which came as a bark.


    Getting down she ruffled my ear earning a low growl from me, I nuzzled her face when she came near, earning a giggle from her.


    She sat down near a tree, while I ran in wolf form. After that I went and sat next to her, placing my head on her lap.


    "I always wanted a mate," she spoke as she brushed my fur lovingly," Wondering if I did have one, would I get a vampire or a werewolf. I got both of them."


    "Can you not publicize me being your mate, like it''ll be awkward during school hours," she said softly.


    I heard her speak as she went talking about her childhood, listening to her intently. At one point she spoke how she found me hot. Later grabbing my clothes, I changed back from my wolf form. I swept her off her feet then.


    "So my mate thinks I''m hot, huh?" I asked smirking slightly and she nodded smiling. Using my vampire speed we reached the site and let her down.


    "Eve, I need you to get ready and meet me an hour later," I informed her.


    "Where are we going?" she asked me.


    "I need to meet someone for some work. I would like it if you came along."


    "Okay," she said leaving. I would feel at ease having her near and didn''t have to worry.


    Eve''s POV:


    We had arrived at the palace after an hour where Ruka was going to meet a person called Benjamin Arrow. I had worn a collared shirt and skinny jeans.


    "Ruka," a curly-haired man greeted whom I assume was Benjamin.


    "Benjamin," Ruka said looking at the man.


    "How can I help you," Benjamin asked with a smile, he was a tall man and looked at me, "And who might this beautiful lady be?"


    "This is my mate, Eve," Ruka introduced me while his hand was on my back.


    "Mate? That''s new," Benjamin said curious and bowed slightly," My Queen."


    "Hello," I said awkwardly.


    "I needed you to work on the attack that''s been occurring lately in the west," he spoke.


    "Why not send Leo?" Benjamin suggested.


    "His hands are full guarding the school," Ruka replied.


    "Hmm," Benjamin thought for a while, "Let''s discuss in our study shall we?" as we walked I tugged Ruka''s arm.


    "What is it, love?" he asked me.


    "Can I look around?" I asked him, I would be bored for sure if I went inside the study.


    "Okay," he agreed and kissed me before leaving.


    I roamed around the palace taking my own time admiring it. I wonder what attacks was Ruka talking about and I had no idea Leo was looking after our school. Louis was excellent with his studies; I guess he is around for the same reason.


    As I walked I felt someone''s presence behind me, I turned around ready to swing my hand.


    "Eric?" I asked shocked, "Oh my god it''s you," and jumped on him.

 Chapter 36：Surprise- Part 2

    "Hey Eve," my cousin Eric, hugged me grinning and twirled me in his arms, "I told you, you would see me soon," he said letting me down. I was extremely happy to see him.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked him surprised.


    "I work for Benjamin," he replied smiling, "Did you come with the king?"


    "Yeah, he told something about attacks happening in the west region," I told him, "Do you know what it is about?" I asked him.


    "Humans have gone missing and some were attacked by vampires for blood, it''s a serious issue. Especially when the law clearly states such things are banned," he explained and I nodded my head.


    "So how have you been? You look healthy and happy," he said.


    "I''m alright, I have been attending Preston''s," I told him.


    "That''s good," he said thoughtfully," It''s a good place to learn things, you know- what''s that mark on your neck?" he asked me checking it and I saw his eyes go wide, "Who the hell marked you, Eve?!"


    "Did someone force on you?" he asked me angrily.


    "Eric, I have a mate," I said quickly.


    "What?! When did that happen and why didn''t you tell me?" he asked shocked now, "Don''t you consider me as your brother?" I could sense the slight disappointment in his voice.


    "Of course I do! It was supposed to be a secret," I told him, "Its Ruka." Eric stayed silent for few seconds and then spoke.


    "So you are his beloved," he said, "I''m glad you have a mate Eve," he kissed my forehead and that is when we heard a growl.


    Ruka was standing there with Benjamin, his hand fisted, eyes blazing. In a blink, if an eye Ruka had his hands on Eric''s neck.


    "How dare you kiss my mate!" Ruka roared and punched him.


    "Ruka, stop!" I said trying to pry his hand off Eric''s neck, "He''s my brother!" Ruka snapped his head at me.


    "How is this vampire your brother," he asked me furious and I caught glimpse of his canines that had grown.


    "He is, please let him go," I pleaded him, "I''ll explain."


    He let go of Eric and pulled me in his embrace, taking in my scent to calm himself. Eric was coughing.


    "I was adopted by Eve''s aunt and have been her brother since then. I assure you I have no interest in her in the romantic sense other than the brotherly feelings," Eric explained.


    "So you''re a lower vampire?" Ruka asked who had considerably calmed down.


    "Yes," he replied and I heard Ruka sigh softly.


    "I''m sorry for my behavior," Ruka apologized Eric.


    "That''s alright," Eric grinned. For a person who''s neck was going to snap a few minutes back, he looked carefree, "I''m glad she has someone to take care of her."


    "Now that everything is sorted out, let''s have dinner," Benjamin suggested.


    During dinner, Eric and Ruka spoke a lot about me. I don''t even know how many times I rolled my eyes, as Eric told stories about me. Ruka listened to it smiling.


    While leaving Benjamin told me I could come and visit anytime I want. Telling bye to Eric both Ruka and me left the place. The trip was over and all of us came back. A week had passed.


    I sat in the class now, which was taken by Leo. If you think he behaved soft and nice towards me, then you''re mistaken. He was the same that is if you weren''t attentive in his class. I felt tired today, my muscles a little achy since I got up.


    I had seen Trent in the morning talking to his jock friends. His face was bruised and looked pale. Ruka had done a number on him. When our eyes met, he had averted his eyes quickly.


    Ruka was still taking our class, where did he send our regular teacher? I had fun during the trip, especially the time I spent with Ruka. I was so excited to see his wolf. It was beautiful with pitch black fur and his amethyst eyes. His wolf was big and looked lethal.


    Though Ruka and Eric had met each other in an inappropriate, I was glad that they got along well after clearing up any misunderstanding.


    Someone cleared their throat snapping me back to the class. Looking up I saw Leo with a raised eyebrow. Crap.


    "Ms. Whitlock, if you would come back from your dreamland and concentrate," he said.


    Later I went to the next class which was Ruka''s. I felt dizzy as I walked. Was I catching the fever? It had been long since I had one.


    Before I could enter the class, I felt my body weightless and blacked out.


    When I woke up, I saw I was in the bedroom.


    "You''re awake." It was Ruka, he was sitting next to me brushing my hair. He seemed a little tense.


    "What happened?" I asked him.


    "You passed out in front of the classroom. I got you home," he replied, "You had me worried."


    I felt hot as minutes passed by, feeling uncomfortable and an unknown ache forming.


    "How are you feeling, Eve?" It was the elder, Annesana.


    "I feel hot," I replied to her and she sighed, "Ruka it''ll only worsen as time passes by."


    "I know," Ruka said looking at me, I scrunched my eyebrows with confusion at her.


    "Eve, a mating process has two steps. First is the marking; second is the mating," Annesana spoke," Nature always pushes to get things in the right direction. It is not necessary that you have to mate right away. Its full moon tonight and you being Ruka''s mate, your body is preparing for him. As I said, it''s not that you have to mate but your soul will call out for him making it difficult to resist each other."


    I did hear things as such, I gulped hearing her knowing what it meant and Ruka confirmed it.


    "Love, you''re in heat."

 Chapter 37：Intensity

    Eve''s POV:


    "I thought only she-wolves go into heat," I said panic evident in my voice.


    "Not necessarily," Annesana replied, "You being Ruka''s mate and being marked already, your body is undergoing changes now. It''s a full moon and until you don''t mate each other you will be going into heat every full moon."


    My mouth was hanging open. It had never crossed my mind. Rini hadn''t gone into heat as she had mated with Alex. I was supposed to mate with Ruka? I gulped. I wasn''t ready for it. Hell I hadn''t prepared myself for such thing.


    "Don''t worry," Ruka said caressing my cheek with his knuckles, "Even though I want to, I won''t mate you at least until you want me to." I felt my chest lighten hearing this. I couldn''t ask for a better person, he was perfect in every sense.


    "Will you be able to resist it?" Annesana questioned him, "This is just the initial stage and its only noon. Its going to affect both of you, that''s when the moon rises up."


    "Yes," was Ruka''s reply.


    "Alright then," said Annesana, "I''ll be leaving now. If you need anything let me know."


    "Okay."


    I felt so damn hot, as if someone had placed me in an oven to roast. The air cooler did not help a bit. I had changed myself into shorts and a sleeveless top. Ruka had asked me to sleep and take some more rest but I just could not. After hearing about the heat thing, my mind was occupied with the thoughts of mating with him.


    Around eight, I suddenly felt a pain going through by body and it was unbearable. I screamed twisting my body.


    "It''s alright," Ruka, cooed to me, he gathered me in his arms and hugging me.


    I snuggled closer to him, wanting him. His touch was soothing my skin. He rubbed my back in small circles making my muscles relax.


    When I looked up into his eyes, it was a bad move. His eyes had darkened and I gasped at it. He bent down and kissed me long and passionate I don''t know what had gotten into me but I pulled the shirt he was wearing towards me. I guess he liked it because he pressed his hand on my back.


    When he withdrew a small whimper left my lips and he groaned.


    "Eve, you aren''t making it easy for me," he said inhaling my scent deeply. It was like I needed him. He had been in the room looking after me, sitting on my bed but I wanted him closer.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Is everything alright?" It was Lizzy, she looked worried.


    "Ah I brought food," Lizzy said keeping the food on the table. I and Ruka were in each other''s arms. After that, she left the room. Ruka had instructed her telling not to disturb us until morning.


    He was feeding me now with the food Lizzy had got. I felt like a kid being fed. He would be a good father, I thought. One day in the future we would have kids. Our kids.


    My body temperature was killing me, I couldn''t withstand the pain that was forming. The moon had ascended on the sky. I was in the bed when Ruka came out from the shower, it was eleven and I wasn''t getting any sleep. His black hair was wet having tiny droplets at the ends and without a shirt.


    It was the first time I had seen him without a shirt. He had defined abs and toned muscles. There was a tattoo that started from the left side of his body. He looked god like.


    Ruka got in the bed with me making the bed dip, switching off the lights and letting the moonlight in from the windows. I could smell the shampoo from his hair. And then it happened, my body was on fire and I cried out in pain.


    "Ssh, I''m right here, love, " Ruka said pulling me flush against his chest, calming me down. His arm around my waist while the other was running on my back. The slightest touch from Ruka was sending me waves of pleasure.


    "Shit!" he cursed under his breath, "I can''t....anymore," he said making me confused.


    In a blink of an eye he was on top of me, one of his hand caught hold of both of my hands and keeping them above my head in place. His lips attacked mine with a rough kiss. My body was completely on fire, his other hand had wrapped around my waist lifting me up slightly. He traced his tongue on my bottom lip asking for entrance. I parted my lips welcoming his intoxicating taste, our tongue fighting each other playfully.


    His nose trailed from my cheek to my shoulder, giving me kisses and making me shudder. He nipped and sucked my skin. My stomach had this tingly unexplainable feeling. His hand loosened on mine and roamed around my body, igniting fire wherever he touched.


    "Ruka," I moaned feeling breathless. When he pulled back, I gasped at the sight. His eyes had turned a mix of amethyst and black color, his canines elongated making him look feral. He gazed at me with love and lust evident in it.


    "You''re mine, Eve," he said bending down taking my lips with his and kissing me roughly. It was euphoric. In a swift movement, he slipped me out of my top and continued showering down kisses my body.


    I felt shy under his burning gaze; they carried so much of intensity that I could just melt. My hands had found its way to his hair gripping it.


    Not knowing the newfound confidence I pushed him back getting a low growl from him, feeling the vibrations. I placed my palms on his shoulder directing it downwards feeling his strong muscles and leaned down for another kiss. I was now practically straddling on his lap and felt something poking me under. Did not take a genius to know what it was. His hands gripped on my hip.


    My hands laced around his neck. During our making out I grinded my body unconsciously.


    "Don''t love," he warned me growling. His growling only turned me on even more. He bit my ear to make his point, "We need to stop," he said softly. What? Why?


    When his lips left my skin, I whimpered, "Ruka?"


    "As much as I want you now, I don''t think you would want your first time like this," he said looking at me, fighting his own wolf.


    "No! I want this," I whined making him chuckle at my words.


    "It''s your heat making you feel like this. Don''t worry love," he said, "By the next full moon you won''t be innocent anymore," he told me licking his lips making me blush.


    I was disappointed, secretly I wanted him to change his mind and continue where we have left but that didn''t happen. Instead, he pulled me down with him to sleep, holding me tight.


    "I''m right here, sweet Eve," he said before I could protest, "The heat will start dissipating soon," he hummed a tune and I closed my eyes feeling the tension release.


    The morning when I woke, I found the bed empty. Turning around I found a note. One thing I noticed about Ruka was he was a little old fashioned for example he made notes for me or there would be days where he would buy flowers for me.


    I got up to pick the note, to feel the cool air hit my skin. I was sleeping without a shirt. Thinking about last night my face turned beet red and I fell back in the bed feeling mortified at how I behaved.


    It wasn''t only that. The garment I wore wasn''t from Victoria secret to make me look sexy. It was time I went and brought some stuff not to forget Ruka had told by one month I would be mated to him.


    In the note, Ruka mentioned that he was leaving for few hours and to take care of myself. So sweet, I smiled closing the note.


    Getting down the stairs I headed towards the kitchen and saw Lizzy, Andria, and Lissa there. Seeing me Andria held a wide grin.


    "Yes!" she exclaimed. Both Lissa and Lizzy cursed. I was confused to what was going on.


    "Why Eve?" Lizzy groaned.


    "What?" I asked.


    "We had a bet if Ruka had mated you or not," she said, "Lissa and I lost. Now we have to do what Andria asks." I was embarrassed hearing that they had a bet if had done it or not.


    Andria laughed at it, "How are you feeling now, Eve? Better?" she asked me.


    "Yeah better," I replied. My muscles weren''t hurting anymore.


    I had my breakfast with them. Wonder when Ruka will be back. I made a mental note to call my best friends later to talk get some tips from them, you know so that I would be prepared, unlike yesterday.


    "Eve?"


    "Huh?" I was brought back to the present.


    "What have you planned to wear?" Lizzy asked supporting her chin with her hand.


    "Wear?" I asked confused.


    "We''ll be going to Hunter''s mansion," she replied, "There''s a party being held for the high-class supernaturals."


    "I didn''t hear about it. Am I supposed to come too?" I asked worriedly.


    "Yes sweetie," Andria replied, "Though people don''t know you''re Ruka''s mate and like I said before you are family, your presence is required," she said smiling.


    "Mm alright," I said unsurely. Lizzy had let me borrow one of her gown, which was blue in color. It was a pretty one. I had let down my hair and wore my heels.


    We reached the mansion and got inside. Ruka was beside me and squeezed my hand lightly as I grew nervous. He wore a black Armani suit. Lizzy had told me all the top-notch supernatural would be here and told me to be careful.


    We stepped inside the mansion and one of the maids came to take our coats. It was an elegant looking place having an antique touch. Ruka did not attend all parties, only the important ones. When we entered the large hall, I saw many people had gathered talking to one another. Men wore suits and women wore gowns.


    Many of them greeted Ruka with a bow and he gave a curt nod. Sebastian and the others had made themselves busy talking to the members who had come.


    "Ruka," a man came towards us, he looked no more than thirty.


    "Dane," Ruka greeted him.


    "Its good to have you here," Mr. Hunter said with a smile. He was a far relative from what I heard. Ruka smiled his eyes red but had a hint of purple in them, exchanging few words. It was the first time I had seen his eyes having both colors in them. I''ll ask him later about it.


    We moved ahead walking. Few of the females here were eyeing Ruka and me, sending me glares and loving glances at Ruka. This was beginning to get on my nerves. I wanted to bare my teeth out like a werewolf would, to scare them but then I wasn''t one.


    "Ruka darling," a woman with brunette hair came into view. She was gorgeous with tall lean figure and prominent womanly curves.


    "Anastasia," Ruka said her name a little annoyed but that didn''t seem to faze her.


    "Fancy seeing you here. I heard something about you working in Preston''s," she said, "If you wanted to kill time you could just ask me," she licked her lips suggestively.


    "I don''t think that would be necessary," he replied looking my way.


    "Please don''t tell me this human can satisfy you," she huffed looking at me, "and by smelling her I can tell she''s untouched and inexperienced."


    Sure I was a virgin, but she had no right insulting me.


    "At least I''m not throwing myself shamelessly at him," I told her which shocked her.


    "How dare you tell that to me human," she said angrily and raised her hand at me but Ruka caught her hand mid-air.


    "I wouldn''t do that," Ruka warned her harshly and I saw her flinch, "Another word from that mouth and I''ll make sure its the last you speak." She bowed her head in submission hearing it and left.


    Ruka muttered something under his breath which I couldn''t catch, "Huh?"


    "Nothing," he replied giving a tender smile, "Let''s get something to drink."


    Ruka introduced me to so many of them here that I could not remember their names anymore. Of course, I exchanged only a few words.


    "Ruka," I said grabbing his attention, "Do you know where the restroom is?"


    "Yes. Its upstairs to the right," he told me.


    Reaching the restroom, I added some cheery lip-gloss on lips and looked at my reflection in the mirror in front of me. Then I thought about what the women, Anastasia had told. I looked good maybe it was the fact that I was a human while they were supernaturals. I sighed.


    When I walked out, I felt a shadow move in front of me and I was about scream but a hand covered my mouth.


    "Don''t struggle, sweetheart," the voice sounded familiar and when the owner of the voice came in view, I was not the only one whose eyes went wide.


    "Eve?" it was Max. He moved his hand away and took a step back looking surprised, "What are you doing here?"


    "What were you doing now?!" I asked him. A grin broke across his face.


    "Feeding?" he asked me and I gaped at him.


    "You''re breaking the law," I accused him of pointing a finger at him.


    "Of course not. It''s just a sip and then its bye bye. You know, we go our separate ways. Everyone does that," he shrugged his shoulders, "So what are you doing here?"


    "Attending the party," I told him.


    "You''ve come with your mate," he said with a twinkle in his eyes. Why was he set on knowing who my mate was? "Being your friend I want to see if he''s good enough," he answered me coming close.


    "Max! Get the fuck away from her now!" It was Ruka, he pulled me in his embrace protectively.


    "Hello to you too," Max said playfully and then something dawned at him, "Hmm what a twist," he murmured.


    "Dane has been searching for you," Ruka said to Max. They knew each other, "Max is Dane Hunter''s youngest son," he explained and I made an oh.


    "See you later, Eve," Max said and left us.


    The music was playing softly and there were few of them dancing to it. I felt Ruka link his fingers with mine.


    "Dance with me," he said pulling me not waiting for my response and led me to the dance floor.


    His one hand held mine while the other went around my waist holding it. This brought back memories. I couldn''t help but smile thinking about it.


    "You spoke well tonight," Ruka said as we moved slowly with the music. He referring about what happened with Anastasia.


    "Never doubt yourself even for a second, sweet Eve. You''re the most beautiful thing I''ve laid my eyes on," he said making me blush and I melted at his words.


    He twirled me and caught my waist dancing. His hand had moved to my back which was bare because of the dress I wore.


    "You have nothing to worry about. I desire no one but you," he whispered and purposely brushing his lips on my ear. And like that, all my insecurities faded away.

 Chapter 38：Festival

    Eve''s POV:


    "All of you will be given tasks. This time we have planned to include a scary mansion and the costume day together," Ms. Vanessa said us, "Your names will be put up in the bulletin board by afternoon."


    Apparently, we were having a school festival, which was going to take place at the end of this week. Once my classes were over, I headed toward the lunchroom.


    "I want to get the part! I''m so ready for it," I heard Bella excited.


    "You will get it," Kyle said, who was sitting on the table."Did you hear about the school festival?" he asked me.


    "Yeah," I replied, "There''s going to play?" I asked.


    "Not only play but dancing, singing, instrumental competition and many more," Lizzy piped in.


    "Oh that''s nice," I told her, "I heard something about scary mansion and costume thing."


    "Scary mansion is the only good thing," Louis said with a crooked smile.


    "So true," Ashton and Kyle agreed.


    "No, it''s not!" Bella exclaimed.


    "I was looking forward to it," I said.


    "It''s not for humans, Eve," Lizzy said grimly, "Its designed mainly for the supernaturals. Half the population who attend this school is half breed and rest are humans and the pureblood."


    "Usually schools would have a scary house were people inside enact like they are the ghosts but here nobody needs to act because the things inside it are actually haunted."


    "Really?" I asked wide-eyed, it piqued my interest.


    "Yes, and don''t even think of going," Louis said, "Because no human returns in one piece after going inside." I made an oh with my mouth. They told me last time they had a zombie who almost ate Bella''s arm. Weren''t vampire''s and werewolves the strongest and scariest?


    "So have you planned on what to take part in?" Lizzy asked me.


    "Not yet," I replied to her.


    "You could try for the play you know, it''ll be fun," Bella said excited at the idea, "The auditions are this afternoon."


    "I''m not sure about my acting skills," I told her wearily.


    "Just give it a shot," Kyle said getting down from the table, "Lizzy and I are doing a duet dance, while Ashton and Derek are helping with the setup, and Bella is going for the play. Louis and you are the only ones who hasn''t picked yet."


    The bell rang and Kyle went to the next class with Ashton.


    "It''s funny how Louis skips the school festival every time but this time he can''t, as a protector he''ll pick whatever you pick for the festival to protect you," Lizzy snickered getting a glare from Louis.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized feeling guilty.


    "That''s alright," was his reply, "I think you have to try for the play."


    "Ah okay." We went to the auditorium where the auditions were taking place. There were many students. I caught sight of Megan who was talking to few girls.


    The play was about a girl falling in love with a demon, but the demon shows nothing but wrath and arrogance. By the time he realizes he''s in love with the girl, she is dead. Why does a play always have to end up with tragic scenes I wonder.


    Bella wanted to play lead and so did other girls who were here. What was I going to play? Yes, the lead heroines sister. That had the smallest role and looked easy to act. The audition had started and everyone was good who had performed. It was a tough competition. In the meantime, there were few girls swarming around Louis.


    "Miss Whitlock," the teacher called my name making me gulp. I went on the stage and said the lines. My palms felt sweaty by the end of my acting and I got down. When I passed through a few students, I heard them speak.


    "She''s horrible."


    "I know, why even try here."


    "Did you hear that?" It was Megan, "You are terrible with your acting skills. What did you even think coming here?"


    "She gave her best shot. There''s nothing to talk about it," Louis said coming up to us, Megan laughed.


    "How many people did you sleep with to get your bidding done? First Ruka, now Louis. Who''s next?" she sneered at me.


    "Mind your tongue Megan," Louis growled at her. We had attracted a crowd around us by now.


    "Is there a problem?" the teacher asked sternly.


    "Not at all," Megan replied and then turned around walking in opposite direction. My eyes were stinging. No one had ever spoken to me like that.


    "Eve? Are you alright? " Louis asked worried, I nodded my head yes to which he sighed."Let''s go from here," he said pulling my hand and walking out.


    We were sitting on the roof now and I was holding a fruit drink in my hand sitting next to Louis.


    "Don''t worry about what she said," he spoke after sometime, "She''s jealous of the attention Ruka gives you. She''s been trying hard to gain Ruka''s love ever since she met him so don''t think hard on it."


    "Hmm." He took out his cell and typed something.


    "Bella didn''t get the lead but she''s playing the enemy''s wife. Megan got the lead. You want to do something fun?" he asked looking at me.


    "Fun?" I asked him.


    "Come on," he said getting up, "Really I wonder sometimes how fate paired you guys. Opposites attract and are made for each other I guess." I smiled hearing this. I got up and dusted my back with my hands. Louis and I went to the lockers. He took a bottle out of his locker and closed it.


    "What''s that?" I asked curiously as we headed towards the auditorium.


    "You''ll see," he said as we got inside.


    I saw him go to Bella who was holding a book. Louis told her something, which made her scrunch her eyebrows at first but then I saw a wicked grin break on her face. I had no idea what was going on. She looked my way and waved calling me near the stage. I went to her and she pulled me where Megan was standing few feet away.


    "Congratulations on getting the part in the play," I wished her and she smiled at me.


    "Thank you, Eve." I saw Louis come to us.


    "Eve, Ruka told to give you this," Louis said holding a white kerchief. I raised my eyebrows in question. At the mention of Ruka''s name, Megan''s head snapped to us and before I could take the kerchief from him, she snatched it.


    "This is for me," she said sniffing the kerchief, "Not for her. He''s such a sweetheart." She rubbed the cloth dramatically on her face.


    "Oh my bad," Louis replied her giving her a sweet smile, which actually looked scary.


    "Let''s start working on the lines everyone," the teacher called the students. Louis jerked his head towards the empty seat and I followed him.


    "What was that about?" I asked him as we sat.


    "You''ll see in few seconds," was his reply again. Bella looked gracious while she enacted her role. After some time a roar of laughter erupted. I saw Megan fuming while her whole appearance turned hairy. I couldn''t stop laughing myself. She screamed and dashed out from the auditorium.


    "That was epic," I told Louis clutching my stomach.


    "Good to hear," he grinned at me, "She''ll think a million times before she utters a word". He looked different when he smiled unlike when he used to stay silent and cold.


    "You should smile often," I told him.


    The rumors spread fast like wild fire about Megan''s appearance. She was nowhere in sight to be seen. I heard some things about myself as I passed the corridor. It was about what Megan had told about me sleeping with other people. It was horrible.


    The day had finally come for the school festival. The school was decorated with lights and banners. Students were found everywhere.


    "I''m not comfortable with this," I complained pulling my costume.


    "Oh shush it," Lizzy said, "You look cute," she patted my head. I was wearing a lamb costume, it was brown and white in color. She was wearing a white gown with actual blood smeared on it. Bella wore a gown which was part of the play. She looked worried.


    Ironic how I was a lamb. The one thing the wolf eats. Lizzy had to buy me this costume, I thought dryly.


    I saw other students wearing different attires. It was like a Halloween party in school. At least there were few other animals other than me. I sighed a relief.


    "You look tense," I pointed out.


    "Megan told she can''t make it to the play," Bella said, "They are finding a quick replacement."


    "Maybe her hairy features haven''t gone yet," I said smiling and both the girls laughed at it.


    "That might be it," Bella said wiping her fake tears, "The play starts at 12, so be there in the auditorium," she informed us.


    "Yup will be there," Lizzy replied.


    "I need to go and check out the food store I was assigned to. I''ll see you guys later," I told them and left. While going I bumped into someone.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized to the person I bumped.


    "No problem," it was a guy with grey eyes, he smiled at me, "You''re a goat." I looked at him up and down deciding what he was, blunt ears and an arrowed tail.


    "Incubus?"


    "That''s right," he replied, "My names Kallum."


    "Eve," I told. My cell began ringing and I saw it was from one of the girls who I was partnered with the food store, "I''m in a hurry need to go," I told him.


    "See you around," I heard him say as I walked away. When I went to the classroom where the event was held I saw students around the counter. Good that it was working. We worked for two hours before closing.


    "Don''t you look adorable." It was Ruka.


    "So do you," I replied giving him a hug. He had wolf ears on top of his head but was in a buttoned-up shirt and jeans. I went to touch his ears and felt it twitch.


    "It''s not fake!" I told him wide-eyed and he chuckled at my reaction.


    "I can morph however I wish to as I''m a wolf now," he whispered in my ear and I touched his ears again. It was so soft and I scratched it making him lean towards me.


    "That''s so cool," I told him with awe.


    "Do you know what happens when a wolf sees a lamb?" Ruka asked me and I could see mischief in his eyes, "The wolf eats the lamb," he said giving me a kiss.


    "Come on let''s go see the gallery," he said pulling me.


    "There''s Bella''s play to watch too and the duet of Lizzy," I informed him.


    "We''ll be there in time," he told me.


    The gallery had different ancient paintings and art exhibited on the walls. One particular painting caught my attention. It was a man with wings. It could be mistaken as an angel but getting closer you could see fangs.


    "Its called the franchixer," Ruka told standing next to me.


    "Is it real?" I asked him. Did supernatural have wings?


    "Hmm, I''m not sure about that. Its told that the person who experienced has a special lineage with the strongest blood attains franchixer. Though no one has ever attained that form in history," he explained as we moved ahead.


    "Oh okay."


    After the gallery, we went to check out the dance. Both Lizzy and Kyle looked mesmerizing with their movements. Later we checked out the play. Looked like Megan didn''t come and she was replaced by another girl. We cheered and clapped at the end of the play.


    The scary mansion wasn''t so scary as I had Ruka next to me and I knew he wouldn''t let anything happen to me. The place was dark with cobwebs and endless stairs, zombies popping in and out of nowhere. At night we had fireworks and the festival finally ended with a great success.


    The following morning after having breakfast, I walked around the castle. The guys were out on some work while Andria and Aiden had gone to meet Shane. Lizzy told she will be going out for an hour and would be back for lunch.


    Walking on the grounds, I saw a door at the back of the castle. Turning the knob, I opened it and walked inside. The insides were made of stones. Small lamps were lit around the walls as I walked through the corridor. I found a door and opened it.


    I felt like throwing up looking at the scene in front of me. My hands were covering my mouth. A girl''s body was on the ceiling. One arm was missing and blood splattered all over. I could not make out who it was as her hair was covering her face.


    With my hands trembling, I moved her hair and gasped. It was Megan and she was dead. Not able to stay a second more due to the stench I got out of the place. Why was she in this state? Did someone from the family cause this? So many questions were running through my head.


    Third POV:


    There was a figure sitting in a room-filling few papers when he heard the door knock twice and open.


    "You are early," he said without looking up.


    "I had nothing to do," the man replied and continued, "I met her."


    "And?" he asked looking up.


    "She smells mouth watering like you said," the man said with a sly smile, "When do you want me to kill her?"


    "I have a change of plans," he told the man in front of him. The person raised his eyebrows in question, "I''ll make her mine. There would be nothing more left once I mate with her, and Ruka will crumble eventually," he laughed at the thought of king breaking down.

 Chapter 39：Lovers- Part 1

    Eve''s POV:


    I was standing out in the balcony thinking about what I had seen down in the dungeon. Remembering Megan''s state sent a cold shiver through my body. I was shocked and scared at the sight. Who could do such a thing? It looked like she died yesterday. Even though she was mean, no one deserved that kind of death.


    Ruka and the others had not returned yet. I felt a little restless. My thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Miss Eve, lunch is ready," it was Grenda holding a tray of food.


    "You brought the food up?" I asked her looking at it. I do not remember telling that I would have my food in the room.


    "Oh this is for the guests," she replied me with a smile.


    "Guests?" I asked her. I did not hear anything about it.


    "Yes dear," she replied, "They came yesterday and are in one of the east wing room." I nodded my head and went down.


    Lizzy arrived in the hall while I was heading to the kitchen. She was holding a cardboard box, which looked dusty.


    "Hey, Eve," she said cheerfully when she spotted me.


    "What''s that?" I asked curiously.


    "Just some old books Ruka had asked me to pick up," she replied, "God I''m hungry. I''ll keep this and join you for lunch in a minute," she said zooming out.


    When I sat at the table and the food was served, Lizzy came in taking a seat opposite me. I could not eat as I put the food in my mouth but slowly swallowed it.


    "You look worried." Lizzy looked at me while she drank water, "Is something wrong?" she asked me concerned.


    "No," I replied shaking my head.


    "You have something to ask me," she stated, dabbing a napkin on her lips, "What is it, Eve?" Did she know about Megan? It looked like she did not know about it considering her happy mood.


    "Today while walking around the castle I found a dungeon behind and went inside," I told her and saw her eyes widen a little, "I found Megan."


    "You were not supposed to see it," she whispered.


    "Did you guys...do that to her?" I asked her carefully and she shook her head no.


    "It wasn''t us. I know it looks like one of us killed her but we did not. Megan was jinxed," she replied looking into space, "A jinx is something that makes a supernatural go into blood lust mode, which will kill anyone he or she sees. Fortunately or unfortunately the time when Megan came here we had someone visiting the castle and out of defense she was killed," Lizzy let out a sigh, "Megan''s body is under examination and we need to know the source that caused it."


    It was so weird that Megan had to go through that, somewhere in my heart I felt sad for her. Lizzy told we had visitors, were they the guests Grenda was talking about. Guess so.


    "Does her father know about it?" I asked her.


    "Yes, Ruka informed him about it. He told he''ll be flying down here by tomorrow night," she said, "Are you alright?"


    "Why what''s wrong?" Ruka interrupted entering the room with Sebastian. He planted a kiss on my cheek.


    "She found Megan," Lizzy replied and Ruka narrowed his eyes on me listening to this.


    "Wandering," Sebastian added, with a chuckle making me embarrassed.


    "Well it''s inside the castle," I retorted back at him.


    "You were not supposed to see such a thing, love," Ruka said softly tipping my chin up do that my eyes met his, "It can be traumatic sometimes. I''m sorry. I believe Lizzy explained about what happened." I nodded my head.


    "Okay then," he said taking my hand with his, "Let''s go to the east wing."


    As we walked, I saw two people standing and talking as we walked ahead. One was a girl with shoulder length hair and pale skin, the other was a person who was as tall as Ruka.


    "Did you guys have lunch?" Ruka asked them.


    "Yes," the person answered, "Did you find what caused the jinx?" he asked


    "Not yet," Ruka replied, "Usually it''s triggered due to overwhelming emotions but it might also be a witch''s doing. If it''s a witch''s then we need to find out who did it."


    "I see," the person replied.


    "Is this your soul mate?" the girl spoke softly.


    "Yes," Ruka answered giving my hand a small squeeze, "Eve, this is Amelia and Ray," he introduced us.


    "It''s nice to meet you," I greeted them politely.


    "She''s pretty," Amelia, said making me blush.


    "Annesana is examining the body now as we speak. She''ll find out what it is," Ruka informed them and I noticed how Amelia looked sad suddenly.


    "It''s not your fault Mia," Ray consoled her; "You were only defending both of us." At a closer look, I realized that Amelia looked human, how could she defend herself against a bloodthirsty vampire.


    "I think it''s better to get some rest. We''ll leave you guys alone," Ruka said.


    "Yeah, rest should do," Ray, replied taking Amelia with him.


    When we got back to our room Ruka went to take a shower. He came out with no shirtless giving me a perfect view of his glistening body and his tattoo which looked like an ancient symbol. He wore his sweats. My eyes traveled up his neck then face. I never knew wet hair could look that sexy on a guy until I met him. When my eyes met his, I averted my eyes, a blush creeping up my cheek. I was caught eye raping him.


    "Go take shower. You can check me out later all day," Ruka said with a wink.


    "A-ah yeah," I told taking my clothes quickly and darted inside the bathroom.

 Chapter 40 - Lovers- Part 2

    After a warm shower, I got out. Ruka was sitting on the bed and reading a book. He was wearing a shirt now.


    I crawled on the bed and sat next to him. He closed the book and pulled me on his lap. I loved how he paid attention to me considering every single detail. He nuzzled his head in the crook of my neck and kissed the mark.


    "I missed you," he said making me giggle.


    "You saw me in the morning," I pointed out. My hands had wrapped around his torso.


    "Even a minute feels like an eternity without you around," he said making me feel warm and fuzzy inside.


    "I feel the same," I said and he pulled back to brush his hand on my cheek. Taking control, I leaned in and placed my lips on his. He did not waste a second and kissed me back lovingly. We pulled back to get some air.


    "I wanted to ask you something," I told him.


    "Hmm?"


    "Are Amelia and Ray human?"I asked him.


    "Ray is a vampire but Amelia no," he replied placing his chin on my shoulder.


    "But then how did Amelia fight Megan? Did Ray fight?" I was curious.


    "No. Amelia is a gifted human," he said, "She''s an angel."


    "Angel?" I asked him wide-eyed.


    "Yes. Out of the whole lot of humans, she is the only gifted one to be an angel. An angel is not born but forms by the character a person possesses and the purity of heart. To a vampire Angel''s blood is like heaven," he explained it to me.


    "Does she have wings?" I asked excited by the thought of it. He chuckled at my reaction.


    "Yes, sweet Eve she has wings. Now enough of her, I want to know how you spent your day," he said kissing the tip of my nose. I told him what I did before going to the dungeon and he listened to me.


    I spent my time later with Amelia and Lizzy. I found out Amelia was fifty years old but being an Angel her body had stopped aging. She was a sweet person to hangout with. Ruka and the rest were in the dungeons with Annesana.


    Amelia and Lizzy were well acquainted with each other. I got to hear what happened exactly yesterday. Both Amelia and Ray had just reached the castle when Megan attacked them out of nowhere. Megan had gone to rip Ray''s throat and out of defense, she had cut Megan''s hand off.


    The school festival was two days back and I remember she was missing that day. I feel someone got to her because I knew she would not miss the play just like that.


    I missed Ruka''s presence. Though physically I was present, mentally I was absent, lost in thoughts of my mate. My mate. My Ruka. It felt so wonderful to even think about it.


    I was happy that Ruka never pushed me into doing things, like the mating. He was patient and I loved him for it. What if he got tired of waiting? I had heard girls talking about their own boyfriends. But this was Ruka. How did he feel about it?


    "Eve?"


    "Huh," I snapped out of my thoughts.


    "What are you day dreaming about?" Lizzy asked.


    "Nothing much," I grinned.


    "I see a sign," Amelia said.


    "What?" both Lizzy and I asked simultaneously.


    "Nothing," she shook her head and smiled at me, making me narrow my eyes. Why do I feel it has something to do with me?


    After dinner, Ruka and I decided to watch a movie. We were watching the movie Safe Haven now in our room. My back was resting on Ruka''s chest. I could feel his minty cool breath was blowing on my neck. At a particular scene where the hero kisses the girl for the first time got butterflies in my stomach. The movie was really romantic but I felt edgy after the movie finished. I put Mozart after that.


    Ruka''s cell phone rang later and he received it.


    "No not yet," he replied through the phone, "Yes...when was that?.... no, I didn''t hear about it...Now?...Alright, I''ll leave now," what? going? Unintentionally I tugged his shirt making him look at me. I didn''t want him to go.


    "Hold on, I''ll call you back," he said and cut the call, "What is it, Eve?" he asked me worried.


    "I don''t want you to go," I mumbled, he stared at me for few seconds and then dialed a number on his phone.


    "Hello...yes...I''ll send Sebastian for now and be there tomorrow... yes...goodnight," he put the cell on the table. It was hard to know what was going on in his head. He was hard to read.


    "I''ll go speak to Sebastian," he said leaving me alone. I brushed my teeth and got back on the bed. I was glad he was staying, I was so used to him being around now that a little separation from him would cause an unknown ache in my heart. I was fluffing the blanket when I felt a pair of hands go around my waist from behind.


    "Why is that you didn''t want me to go?" he asked, "Do you know what you signed up for, love?" he asked me his lips near my ears and I shivered at the feeling. I''m sure he could hear my heart thumping.


    "Yes," I whispered. I knew what he was talking about. He turned me around and I gasped looking at his eyes. They were a mixture of red and purple.


    "Your eyes are a mix of red and purple," I told him a little shocked. He pulled me by my waist towards him.


    "My wolf and vampire are combining to form into one being," he said resting his forehead on mine, "Are you sure? because I won''t stop like last time, " he informed me. I nodded my head not trusting my voice.


    "Good," he said pulling me impossibly closer if that was even possible, "I don''t think I could restrain myself anymore."

 Chapter 41 - Lovers- Part 3

    Eve''s POV:


    His one hand stayed around my waist while he lifted his other hand to raise my chin. His eyes held some sort of intensity, which was indescribable and was burning into mine. My heart was hammering in my chest with nervousness and anticipation.


    I took the liberty to admire his perfectly chiseled features. His attractive eyes that had specs of violet and red in them. It was like each eye held different color dominant in them. His firm jaw and straight nose. Lastly his full lips.


    "Eve..." Ruka spoke my name grabbing my attention completely and leaned in for a kiss. It was a toe-curling kiss, thank God for the floor beneath me that I was standing and Ruka''s arm around to keep me steady.


    He pressed his lips on mine applying a light pressure. His hand that was angling my face went around my neck and tangled it in my hair. His tongue glided on my bottom lip and then bit it playfully. I let him inside my mouth, his tongue reaching mine and coaxing it patiently.


    When he pulled away I tried to catch some air, my chest heaved due to the lack of oxygen. He gave me small kisses from my cheek till my ear and bit my earlobe making me yelp. I could feel him smiling as he continued kissing me.


    He lifted me in his arms in one swift motion bridal style and put me in the center of the bed. He took off his shirt and sweats he was wearing as soon as he got next to me, leaving him in his boxers. I guess I have to take mine too when I went to pull out he stopped me with his hands.


    "Let me.." he said and helped me with my shirt and shorts. I was embarrassed due to the exposure of my skin to a male,


    He trailed kisses from my hand till my neck which did tickle a little. He kissed and bit into my neck to mark again but this time the bite did not hurt so much. I placed my hands on his shoulder feeling the flexing of muscles as he moves to kiss me and roamed my hands touching his abs.


    His hands were around my waist and then pulled me to him as he kissed my lips deepening it. As we kissed, my back had touched the surface of the bed and he hovered over me. He brushed his knuckles on my cheek and had a tender look on his face.


    "I''m going to make love to you and show you how precious you are to me tonight," he said making my cheeks turn crimson at his words. It didn''t help that the music I had put an hour back was still playing in the background, which was Mozart.


    He pecked my lips and then continued kissing the hollow of my neck, feeling him descend down as placed small loving kisses on the skin, which was on fire now. His expert hands unhooked my bra and he threw it somewhere. I m.o.a.ned at the feel of his mouth as it latched on to one of my buds and tug it softly with his teeth while one hand held my other b.r.e.a.s.t and giving it a small squeeze. I was beyond aroused.


    He trailed kisses down my stomach and reached the hem of my last undergarment making my breathing hitch in my throat. I could actually feel my heart hammering in my head out loud. I guess he heard it as he came up to me.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, love. You are beautiful, "he said taking hold of my hand and kissing my knuckles lovingly while he kept his eyes on me.


    "Okay," I said which barely a whisper was.


    Hooking one of his fingers in, he pulled it down my legs and ankle, throwing it away. I saw his head dip down and kiss my inner thigh making small m.o.a.ns come out of my mouth. Then I felt his hot tongue on my core, kissing and licking it. I was a m.o.a.ning mess under his skillful hands and mouth. He prepared me patiently taking his time so that I could feel less pain later.


    After some time, his boxer came off making me tense at how it would fit. I had heard how a girl''s first time hurts and was worried about it.


    "I''ll be gentle," he assured me aligning himself to my core. In a moment, he pushed himself within me making me scream with pain. Tears were falling from my eyes due to the pain and I gripped the sheets tightly closing my eyes. He did not move, making me get used to his body.


    He whispered sweet nothings in my ear, which did soothe me. He kissed my lips again. Initially when he started to move it hurt but then the pain faded replacing it with pleasure. We called out each other''s name as the night passed. We had become one, body and soul. I was his as he was mine. After the intense lovemaking, exhaustion took over my body and I fell asleep in Ruka''s arms.


    I woke up the next day to be held by Ruka''s strong arm tightly wound around me and our legs entangled with each other. Turning to see the time on the wall clock my eyes widened. It was past noon.


    Ruka''s face was right in front of me, he looked calm and much younger compared to when he was awake. I was wearing Ruka''s shirt. I had no idea when he put it, maybe after I slept. On the other hand, he was only in his boxers.


    I was no more a v.i.r.g.i.n. I am glad it was Ruka who took mine. I snuggled closer to him and feeling his warmth. I felt his arm tighten then.


    "Good afternoon, sweet Eve. You are up," he said in his husky voice.


    It was afternoon! "Good afternoon," I said and saw his eyelid open slowly revealing two different eye colors, "You have two eye colors," I told him to which he closed his eyes.


    "Now?" he asked me again opening his eyes. Now it was completely red.


    "Wow," I told amazed, "How did you do that?" I asked him.


    "The intertwining of both my supernatural souls has given me different powers I believe," he said keeping his chin on top of my head, "How do you feel?" he asked me with concern.


    "A little sore, yet I''m not complaining about it" I replied to which he hummed an answer, "I''m hungry."


    He chuckled at it, "Come on let''s get you something," he said and both of us got up. I felt a slight pain as I walked towards the bathroom.


    One moment I was walking and the next I was carried, "Let me give you a bath," he said not waiting for an answer and pulled the shirt up that I wore. Luckily, there was no making out in the bathroom.


    We went down later Ruka next to me. It was past noon and everyone was seated in chairs for lunch. I missed Aiden, both Andria and he had gone to where Shane was. Wonder when they will be back.


    "Morning to the lovebirds," Sebastian greeted us grinning. It was mortifying to know that everyone knew what happened last night. Wait. Didn''t Ruka send him somewhere at night?


    "You finished early," Ruka, said pulling a chair for me to sit next to him and he took his seat.


    "Well yes. I asked Leo to check through it too. It should be solved by now," he replied and Ruka nodded to him.


    I heard Lizzy talking to Amelia, "This was the sign you told us?" and I saw Amelia nod in reply with a smile.


    After lunch, I did my homework that was incomplete. Time passed by real quick. Everything about last night would replay in my mind and I would smile like an idiot. Completing my homework, I closed the books and let out a sigh. Finally, it is over.


    I walked around the garden in the evening plucking roses, which were of different colors. There were thousands of roses so I do not think taking twenty would be a problem. At home, mom would not let me pluck even a single rose, which was in the backyard.


    I could see guards and workers working as I walked freely. Ruka was in a dungeon with Annesana and others. I was lost in thought when I felt a pair of hand around my waist.


    "You will hurt yourself if you aren''t careful with the roses," Ruka said kissing my neck, "What are you going to do with so many of them?" he asked casually.


    "You are going to laugh if I tell you," I told him biting my lip.


    "I won''t. I promise," he said sincerely.


    "I wanted to try putting the petals in the bathtub and you know...." I trailed looking at his expression. He gave me a crooked smile.


    "I could ask the maids to do it. You don''t have to go plucking roses," he said looking at my hands full of roses.


    "It''s more fun when you do it yourself," I told him to which he nodded his head.


    "That''s true," he agreed, kissing me on my lips.


    "Your Highness. I hope I''m not disturbing."


    I looked to my side to see a lean man with blonde hair combed behind neatly and wore a coat. He was a vampire and the air around him told that he was of an elite class.


    "Not at all George," Ruka replied coolly.


    "I would like to see her," George said making me wonder who he was talking about and then it dawned on me. He was The Viscount and Megan''s father.


    "Sure, it''s in the dungeon now," Ruka said and then looked at me, asking me silently if I wanted to come with them. I held him and saw a faint smile on his face. We walked towards the dungeons. It looked same which was lit by side lamps.


    Finally, we entered the room. Megan''s body looked she was alive and sleeping. Except for the arm thing. Seeing George I could tell he lived up to his title. He looked calm and composed even after seeing his daughter''s body.


    "Did you find out anything?" he asked after some time.


    "It was triggered by a witch and emotions as well," Annesana replied his question.


    "Are you sure? Didn''t any of you notice any strange behavior during school?" he asked.


    "She was missing during the school festival," I told. We heard him let out a sigh.


    "I''ll take her with me," he said. Louis, Sebastian, and Lizzy helped in placing the body in a coffin and bringing it out.


    "I have some information gathered about someone in the school," he told Ruka after putting the coffin in the vehicle.


    "What is it?" Ruka asked.


    "My sources found that there''s a person in the campus who''s hiding his or her identity both name and aura, "he said looking straight, "Its a girl named Laura keeping a fake name. It''s suspicious."


    "I''ll have someone to check into it," Ruka said politely. George then looked at me making me stiffen under his gaze.


    "I know how my daughter''s and your relation have been. She was in love with Ruka since she first saw him. Love can blind people while others find it as a source of light," he told me and then turned to Ruka.


    "You didn''t mate her yet?" George asked him.


    "We did," Ruka replied holding my waist protectively.


    "Doesn''t seem like it," he said grabbing my attention.


    "Take care, Ms. Whitlock. I''ll be taking my leave now," he said leaving us behind.


    "That went okay," I heard Sebastian murmur.


    "It did," Ruka agreed.


    Later we went inside, me carrying the roses I had plucked. I took the towel with me and got inside the bathroom, running hot water in the tub. I put some scented oils in it and then plucked out all the petals putting them in the tub.


    I tied my hair up in a messy bun and stripped my clothes I got inside the tub. It felt awesome like I was in some spa now. I closed my eyes relaxing and relieving some stress out from my body. I do not remember how long I had stayed like that when I felt cool air blow on my face. I opened my eyes to see Ruka''s face close to me and screamed out of shock.


    "Aaaghhh..."


    "Shh," Ruka said placing his hand on my mouth, "Sorry to startle you like that love." He was in the tub just like me without clothes.


    "When did you come?" I asked him.


    "A few minutes back. I thought you drowned in the tub as you didn''t come out," he smiled at me.


    "Oh okay," I told him. He pulled me towards him. His back resting on the edge of the tub and my back resting on his chest. He intertwined our fingers.


    "Ruka?"


    "Hmm."


    "Why did George tell that we didn''t mate yet? I thought supernatural''s get to know if a person is mated or not," I said to him. He kept silent for few seconds and then answered.


    "That''s because there is no difference in your blood. It still smells like a v.i.r.g.i.n''s blood," he replied to which my mouth hung open. I thought I was not supposed to smell edible anymore.


    "What are we going to do?" I asked him worried about turning around to face him.


    "It''s very simple," was his reply and I saw his lips tug into a mischievous smile, "We continue where we left last night for a round two." Before I could process his words I felt his lips on mine kissing me.

 Chapter 42 - Rainy day- Part 1

    Eve''s POV:


    "See this goes like this and you blend it in," Sharon said helping me in the art class.


    "Like this?" I asked her, showing the strokes I was making with the brush on the canvas as she explained.


    "Don''t press the brush, make it light," she instructed me, "Yes, just like that."


    We were given to draw the sky today in the class, which contained dark clouds and looked like it was going to rain pretty heavy later. Drawing was my thing but not painting. I was taking a lot of time in getting the shades right. The best part of this class was everyone who was there were humans. There were no vampires or werewolves.


    The bell rang and we closed our equipment keeping the canvas aside. I was happy now. Why you may ask, its lunch baby. Time to eat. Allie and Sharon began walking with me out of the class. I saw Louis, Lizzy, and Kyle waiting for me outside the corridor.


    "Eve, you''ll ask today right?" Allie asked me with hope-filled eyes. She had been asking me if I spoke to Louis about her every class we met.


    "Yeah, I will," I replied with a smile and her face lit up.


    "See you tomorrow," she said cheerfully and pulling Sharon with her. Sharon turned back and mouthed me all the best with an unsure smile.


    I wonder how bad Louis rejected girls that I just asked him needed best of luck. He spoke only if it was necessary, you could say he was the quietest of all in Ruka''s family but one of the smartest.


    I was still undergoing defense training during weekends with him. Sometimes Lizzy or Sebastian would be there helping us out. They told I was doing well so there will not be a need to worry.


    "How was painting?" Kyle asked me as we walked to the cafeteria.


    "Not bad," I replied, "How was your class?" I asked him back.


    "It was eventful," he grinned. Lizzy looked a little mad. When I looked at her Kyle began laughing. I raised my eyebrows in question.


    "Lizzy got into detention," Louis replied to my unspoken question, "Kyle did something to annoy her and she flipped in the class."


    "You broke my record of no detention!" Lizzy accused Kyle.


    "Everything happens for the first time," Kyle pacified her. She glared at him and went stomping to get something to eat. She looked cute as a kid now doing that.


    "Hey," Derek said sitting with us, "Where are the others?" he asked looking around.


    "Isabella went to Italy for a week and Ashton is busy as always," Lizzy replied taking a seat. Looked like she was not angry anymore.


    "Oh okay," he replied and then began eating his burger. I had got a sandwich but after seeing the burger in front of me, I wanted to eat one too. I excused myself and went to order one near the counter.


    While I waited, I felt cool air blow near my face and jumped away startled. Turning back, I found Max the creep smiling at me.


    "You are creepy," I told him to which he chuckled.


    "Am I now?" he asked.


    "Normal people don''t greet others like how you did," I said narrowing my eyes. My burger was ready so I picked up the tray.


    "You are eating a burger, sweet," he said and another guy came standing next to him with grey eyes. It was Kallum from the school festival.


    "Eve, it''s good to see you," he greeted.


    "You both met each other? It''s such a small world." Max asked surprised.


    "We did, how could I miss such a beauty," Kallum asked with a sly smile making it awkward.


    Max went ahead of the counter to order while leaving me with Kallum. There was no need for me to stay so I was going to tell both of them bye but before that Kallum spoke.


    "How have you been?" he asked me as though I was a long lost friend.


    "Good. You?" I replied. I turned where my friends were and saw that everyone was eating but had the feeling both Louis and Derek had their ears here listening to us.


    "Never been better," he replied, "I was away from school for two months but now it feels good to be back." I nodded my head.


    "My foods getting cold, need to finish it," I said indicating him subtly to end the conversation.


    "Sure," he said, I had walked two steps and heard him call my name, "Eve."


    "Yeah?" I asked him.


    "Be careful with whom you place your trust. The world is a cruel place after all," he said making me furrow my eyebrows, "Enjoy your lunch," and like that he walked away.


    The people I was surrounded around by were all trustworthy, then why would Kallum say such a thing? I walked to where everyone sat and began eating the delicious burger, which was yummy if you ask me. After lunch, Louis asked me to meet him at the parking lot. Buying snickers chocolate I went down the hall and out of the building. The clouds had turned darker making it look like it would rain any second but it did not. Good that I wore my pullover today with the hood.


    When I reached the parking lot I found Derek and Louis both sitting on the side bench talking to each other.


    "What''s up?" I asked them when they saw me.


    "Sit down, Eve," Derek said moving to make a place for me to sit. I felt they wanted to speak something serious else they wouldn''t have called me out here.


    "Okay," I said settling down, "You guys want?" I asked them showing the chocolates to which they shook their head no. I tore the chocolate wrapper and began to eat it slowly in silence.


    "There''s bad news," Louis said.


    "Bad news?" I asked him.


    "What did you guys speak after Max went away? Kallum and you I mean," Derek asked me. Therefore, they were listening to our conversation but then why is he asking me.


    "Didn''t you hear it?" I asked them.


    "No," Derek shook his head, "We didn''t hear a word he spoke nor what others were speaking at that place. It was like everyone was only moving their lips with no voice."


    "Really?" I asked shocked.


    "Yes. It was only for half a minute and therefore it went unnoticeable," Louis answered, "If it was just Kallum and you, we were not able to hear then Kallum would be the prime suspect. But a whole lot had the same effect which further only confuses things. Kallum is a werewolf and not a half-breed witch. There''s someone here in the campus watching our every move."


    "So you''re telling someone did it?" I asked them wide-eyed.


    "Yes and it''s definitely a witch," Derek said rubbing his temples, "We think it''s the same person who jinxed Megan."

 Chapter 43 - Rainy Day- Part 2

    I was shocked hearing all of this. So if there was a witch, then was she watching every move of ours. I gulped thinking about it.


    "What did you speak with Kallum?" Louis asked me.


    "Just the normal stuff about how he was away for two months and he was happy to come back," I told them.


    "I don''t like the Kallum dude," Derek said grimly. I couldn''t say no to it, he did act weird like Max, I guess people who hang out with Max are all like that, "Do you know him?" he asked Louis.


    "Not personally but I''ve heard how good he is in handling the state affairs," Louis replied to him.


    "Then what is he doing attending school?" Derek asked the question I was about to ask.


    "Pass the time like others I guess," Louis said, "We are searching for the girl named Laura currently. Hiding one''s identity is really something to look into and who knows it might be one of the missing puzzles of what we are solving." That was true. Derek''s cell rang then and he picked it to speak.


    After the call he spoke, "I need to go meet the coach now. Let me know if something comes up," he said and Louis nodded.


    "Just be careful and don''t trust anyone," Louis informed me.


    "He told something similar too."


    "Who?"


    "Kallum. He told something like to be careful whom I trust," I told him.


    "I see," he replied. It then hit me that I was supposed to ask him something.


    "Louis, can I ask you something?"


    "Yeah, what is it?" he asked me.


    "There''s this girl who wants to go out-" and before I could complete my sentence he had given his answer.


    "No."


    "She-"


    "No," he cut me again, "Relationsh.i.p.s are tiresome and I don''t have time for such things now. We have other things to concentrate on," he said making me shrink in my seat.


    "But you know-" I tried again.


    "No, Eve," he said firmly and got up, "Let''s go for a walk. Didn''t you say you wanted to explore around a little around the school." Guess I have to tell Allie to give up. My cell phone beeped and I saw to who might have texted. It was Ruka, asking me if I was fine. I replied him telling I was okay and was with Louis.


    Preston''s school had a forest area near it. We walked for some fifteen minutes and reached a clearing which was breathtakingly beautiful. It had started drizzling and we decided to go back. On the way, we heard a small whiny voice of a puppy.


    When I saw the small furry animal I couldn''t contain my excitement and went down on my knees to pet it. It was white and brown in color, it looked like the Siberian husky breed. Well, I thought it would let me but it growled that is if it counted as a growl when I went to touch it. Taking risk I placed my hand on its head and pet it softly.


    "Eve," Louis warned me when I picked it up gathering it in my arms, "It''s a wild wolf and it''s not safe." It didn''t matter if it was a wolf.


    "But its so cute, see," I showed him holding the little wolf I held. It was cold and shivering in my arms. I wanted a pet as this and I had finally found it, "We are taking it home," I declared.


    "No, no, we are not," he said shaking his head and I frowned.


    "You know what? Today the whole day you answered with no''s now its time to say yes now and I''m taking it home," I said stubbornly. The little wolf licked my hand making me smile


    "Eve, Ruka wouldn''t approve of it," he tried reasoning with me, "He wouldn''t let a wild wolf inside the castle. I shouldn''t have got you here"


    "We are taking him home," I said stubbornly holding the little wolf near me and then heard him sigh.


    "But don''t cry when he puts it out," he said making me smile. It had started raining now slowly and we hurried back, all of us getting drenched. We reached the car and I got into it. Louis didn''t speak a word as we drove back to the castle. What should I name it? Fluffy? Maybe a strong name. Like Caesar.


    When we got inside the castle, I put the wolf under my pullover to hide it. We met Sebastian on our way.


    "How was school?" he asked us.


    "It was good," I replied to him and then saw him narrow his eyes and sniff the air. My heart beat increased slowly.


    "Why does it smell weird?" Sebastian asked. That''s when the little wolf moved to make its presence known, "Indeed." So much for hiding it, I thought.


    Sebastian looked down to my pullover and I pulled down the zipper making him gasp.


    "Isn''t he cute," he said looking at it but got a growl when he tried touching the wolf, "I don''t think you can keep it," he said sadly.


    "Caesar is harmless and young," I told him.


    "You named him already?" Louis asked raising his eyebrow.


    "Well, let''s hope Ruka doesn''t make a Caesar salad out of Caesar and feed it to the guard wolves here as dinner," he said jokingly making me snap my neck towards Louis.


    "Wolves?" I asked him narrowing my eyes.


    "Trained wolves, Eve. Not wild wolves," Louis said and then began walking ahead, "I''m going to my room."


    "I can''t wait to see tonight''s events," Sebastian said looking at the wolf in my hand with a wicked smile and I sneezed due to the cold, "You''ll catch a cold if you don''t dry your hair soon and all the best," he said walking away leaving me with Caesar.


    I went up to the room and washed Caesar, later taking a bath myself. There was still time before Ruka would be home and I think the little wolf was hungry. I placed it on the bed and went down to the kitchen, asking Lisa to get me some meat and went up the stairs to find Ruka at the door.


    "Can I know what is this doing in our room?" he asked me with gritted teeth. He was holding Caesar the scruff of its neck.

 Chapter 44 - Nightmare- Part 1

    Eve''s POV:


    Ruka stood there at the door holding Caesar by the scruff of its neck.


    "It''s mine," I told him and went to take it from him but he moved it away from me.


    "I don''t remember you having a pet, Eve," he said raising his eyebrow in question. I looked at the little wolf and saw it stay still looking at the wall. It was such an adorable thing that I just wanted to cuddle it.


    "I got it home today when we went to the forest after school," I explained him.


    "We? You mean Louis?" he asked me calmly, I nodded my head and then heard his high voice, "LOUIS!"


    Louis was there in few seconds standing near Ruka. He looked at Ruka, Caesar and me, understanding the situation.


    "What did I say about getting wild animals in the castle?", Ruka demanded.


    "Please I want to keep him," I pleaded but he did not seem to budge.


    "Sorry Eve but no. They are dangerous," he handed the little wolf to Louis, "Take it to the shelter and let me know if it''s done."I was alarmed hearing it. Was the shelter were the guard wolves stayed?


    "No no, please," I said but Louis had gone already out of sight, "How could you do that? It''s just a small wolf," I asked him.


    "It''s for your good, Eve. You will understand," he said looking at me, I shook my head in denial.


    I turned back going inside a room. I closed the door and locked it. I had just found a pet and Ruka had taken it away.


    Sebastian''s POV:


    "It''s for your good, Eve. You will understand," I heard Ruka''s voice while I was walking in the castle and heard the closing of the door.


    Well Ruka will have to sleep in another room today; I chuckled thinking about it and went up to where he was. When I saw him, he was standing there looking at another room. Ah, she locked herself in another room and not theirs.


    "What did you do?" I asked him.


    "I told her the wolf pup was going to the shelter," he told still confused, "I don''t know why she got all upset about it," he said.


    "I joked a little when she got the pup home that once you find it, you would feed it to the guard wolves," I told him, "And she was so happy to have him, I thought you had to see it."


    "No wonder she sounded so alarmed when I told her to take the pup to the shelter house," Ruka said rubbing his neck tired.


    "Did you explain to her what a shelter is?" I asked him.


    "No," he said," I forgot she did not know about the shelter. She''s angry and sad, its all your fault. I would never deny her anything."


    "Hey! You were the one who told wild wolves were not allowed. I just played a little joke," I said sheepishly and he glared at me, "Let''s talk to her," I suggested.


    We went to the door and knocked it but there was no response. We could hear the water running continuously.


    "Eve?" Ruka and I both called but she did not answer.


    "Eve, I can explain," Ruka said. Love could do wonders, I thought. Here was the feared man but when it came to the girl he loved he was all-soft.


    "I think she''s really mad," I told aloud.


    "And who''s fault do you think it is?" Ruka asked angrily."I need to go meet the councils immediately," he told me worried.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get her to come out and talk about Caesar," I assured him.


    "You better do or I''ll have you go to the council''s house," he warned me making me cringe. I would go anywhere but there."Who the hell is Caesar?" he asked me.


    "It''s the pups name," I said happily.


    "Caesar huh," he said with a smile.


    It had been four hours and when I came up to see if Eve had come out, she hadn''t come out of the room. Wasn''t she getting bored sitting and doing nothing inside? I couldn''t hear the TV sound either. Did she fall asleep? Maybe but it was time for dinner and Ruka would kill me if he knew she didn''t eat anything.


    I was worried about her myself, she was like my little sister I had always-wanted not that I do not consider Lizzy as my sister but she was opposite to her. Soft-spoken, kind and she believed people around her. Both Ruka and she balanced each other. Good thing we had Louis and Lizzy to look after during school hours. Ruka was also going to teach there for a while until we resolved everything.


    I knocked the door again calling her name but there was a response on the other side. I think it''s time to open the door. You think I''m going to kick open the door? You are highly mistaken.


    "Sebastian has all the key answers," I said to myself proudly and put my hand in my pocket to pull out a bunch of keys. I grinned when I found the key that could unlock the door in front of me.


    Not wasting any more time I unlocked it and opened the door, "Eve its time for di- what the...." Eve wasn''t there here and I couldn''t sense her. I saw that the balcony was open.


    Oh dear God, please tell me she''s alright and not in trouble. The security in the castle was tight and I was sure no one could kidnap her that easily, then where is she?


    Eve''sPOV:


    I was walking aimlessly thinking if Caesar was all right. I did not think Ruka would feed him to the guard wolves when I made a scene.


    For the first two hours, I sat inside the room with mixed emotions of anger and sadness but it later dissipated. The next half hour I passed the time somehow but later I could not. If I opened the door it would be like giving in so when I saw the balcony an idea formed in my head. I took out a bed sheet from the drawer and went to the balcony tying it to the grill. I have never tried this until now and had only seen it in movies.


    The castle was well guarded by the guards, therefore; I had nothing to worry about getting into any sort of harm.


    I climbed and moved to stand in the direction I was going to go down, a good thing was that there was a tree near my room for support. I dropped myself slowly down gradually. At one second, I was hanging with the help of the sheet the next thing I know I am on the ground with my bum hurt. Ouch.

 Chapter 45 - Nightmare- Part 2

    I got up rubbing my back and walked to the gardens. There was an apple orchard behind and I picked one of the apples and began munching on it, which tasted damn tasty as I was hungry.


    "And here I was worried about you missing from the room." It was Sebastian leaning against the tree behind me.


    "If you''re that hungry why not eat inside?" he asked me amused.


    "Simply," I told him with a smile as I ate the apple.


    "Hmm I see," he said and saw him walk towards me, taking a seat next to me, that''s an interesting theory." He had an apple himself and he took a bite out of it. We sat there in silence and I decided to ask him.


    "Is Caesar...alive?" I asked him to which he laughed, "What''s so funny?" I asked him.


    "I''m sorry and yes Caesar is alive. I am sorry about what I said before I was just joking. Eve, Ruka would do anything to keep you happy if that also means if you want the pup," he explained me and I stopped eating the apple I had listening to him.


    "Wild wolves are not trustworthy they have the potential to kill a vampire if they see it as a threat no matter how young and small they are. Of course, the one you got is harmless but Ruka sent it to Annesana to examine it thoroughly before you could keep it."


    "So shelter means where-"


    "Yes, where Annesana stays it''s just an hour away. Ruka was going to explain but you had locked yourself up. You have nothing to worry about the little wolf I assure you," he said brightening up my mood.


    "Thank you for letting me know," I thanked him. I had to apologize to Ruka for behaving like that but I did not know that was the story.


    We heard a clearing of the throat then both of us turned back to see Ruka standing there with a basket in his hand. Sebastian got up with a huge grin on his face.


    "A picnic to make up," Sebastian said, "See you later, Eve. Goodnight," he wished me and went. I got up myself and went towards where Ruka stood.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized and hugged him.


    "You have nothing to be sorry about," Ruka replied hugging me back tightly and kissing my forehead, "I forgot you didn''t know what a shelter meant. I should have explained."


    "That''s okay," I said lifting my head up to see him in the eye. He gave me a gentle smile and leaned to nuzzle my neck.


    "I love you," I said to which he pulled back suddenly and looking at me. Did I say something wrong? oh my god.


    "Say it again," he said with a serious tone.


    "I love you, Ruka," I repeated myself and he embraced me.


    "I love you too," I heard him say, "So much that I can''t contain it." I had butterflies in my stomach when he said that. Its the first time we had said that to each other. We then pulled back and realized there was a basket next to him. I could see a cloth hanging out and I wondered if we were going to eat out here.


    Ruka put his hand in his pocket and then said, "Love, pull out the cloth, will you?" he asked me and I nodded.


    When I pulled the cloth I yelped in surprise to see Caesar''s leg tied to the cloth.


    "Caesar," I cried out of joy and hugged it. It licked my hand and I scratched its ear, "Thank you," I said turning to Ruka who was smiling at me. He bent down to pet the wolf and it leaned its head on his hand. That was surprising.


    "He didn''t growl at you but growled at Louis and Sebastian earlier," I said surprised that Caesar was being friendly not that I was complaining.


    "We got acquainted on the way," he shrugged his shoulder casually, "I heard you already named the pup. Do you want to keep him?" he asked me.


    "Yes!" I exclaimed with joy.


    "Alright then, you can keep him. Let''s go up to our room now. I''ll ask someone to get the food up, okay?" he said brushing my cheek lovingly.


    "Yeah," I said happily nodding my head and we walked inside the castle. Yay, I screamed in my mind Ruka was okay with me keeping Caesar and he said he loved me too. I held the little furball close to me. It was so cute and I couldn''t keep my eyes off it.


    We decided that Caesar would sleep in my previous bedroom, or the room that I had locked myself in, this evening. He would be later shifted to another room. During dinner, he ate the meat I gave and soon fell asleep. Later I drifted off to sleep in Ruka''s arms.


    I was walking on my school ground and Lizzy was there with me. It was midnight and we walked heading toward the building. We were searching for someone and we decided to split and search. I was on the top floor now in the deserted corridor and not a single person in sight but as I continued to walk I felt a presence next to me.


    It was an old woman who kept walking with me. Her presence didn''t bother me but after some time I saw her skin shrivel and she disappeared the next second. On my left, there were transparent windows and I could see the dark sky.


    When I walked ahead I gasped looking at the floor, there was a trail of blood as though someone had dragged a body from there. I followed the trail to see a body in front of me.


    "Eve!" I snapped from my dream my breathing was unsteady and I was taking a deep breath. I looked to see a worried Ruka in front of me. He sighed when he saw me open my eyes.


    "I''m right here, love," he whispered to me soothingly as he rubbed my back.


    "I had a nightmare," I said to him to which he nodded his head understandingly.


    "It''s alright," he kissed my lips to distract me, "I''ll always protect you no matter what because I love you. Sleep now sweet Eve, I''m right here." He spoke to me softly until I fell asleep again.


    I was in my class playing with my pencil, twirling it on my book. It was Leo''s class and he was giving our test scores. I got decent marks and I was satisfied with it. Lizzy was ecstatic when she found Caesar petting it. My dream had been playing on my mind since morning, though the details were not that clear and the scene was dark, I felt chills thinking about it.


    "Hey."


    I snapped from my thoughts to look at a set of bright blue eyes of a girl.


    "I wanted to borrow your pencil, could I?" she asked me. I nodded and gave her my pencil. She went on and on scribbling something on her book for ten minutes humming a tune. Before the bell rang she returned the pencil back. She tore the page and gave it to me.


    "What''s this?" I asked her curious and saw what was there inside. My eyes widened at the sight of it. It was a scene from last night that I had dreamt me walking on the corridor.


    "How?" I asked her shocked.


    "I''m a witch. You were thinking about it so hard that I could see this," she told me indicating the paper and the bell rang, "My name is Daisy by the way."


    "I''m Eve," I introduced myself.


    "You want to talk about it?" she asked me with concern.


    "Mm, it''s just a nightmare I experienced last night," I told her. I saw her take out a paper and a pen writing something down.


    "This is my number," she said handing it to me, "Call me if you ever need to."


    "Okay. Thanks."


    "Be careful," she said, " Nightmares sometimes are considered as a sign."

 Chapter 46 - Jealousy- Part 1

    Eve''s POV:


    A sign? What kind of sign? Definitely not a good one.


    "Do you know what kind of sign it could be specifically?" I asked Daisy. All the students had walked out of the classroom; even the teacher carried his books with him leaving us both behind.


    "I don''t know," she said scrunching her nose while she spoke, "It doesn''t have to mean something. Just a possibility." I caught sight of two initials written as D.L.S in the corner of her book before she placed it inside her bag.


    "What kind of dreams do you experience?" she asked me closing her bag.


    "It depends...mostly weird ones I guess," I answered her. I usually had strange dreams when I slept through last night''s dream did shake me a little.


    "Like?" she asked her bright blue eyes looking at me curiously.


    "One time I had these cannibals chasing me and another one where two vampires wanted to eat me," I told her remembering about it. Hearing this Daisy let out a small hearty laugh.


    "I''m sorry," she apologized quickly, "I think it''s normal to dream such a thing. I would ask you to refrain from watching too many horror flicks. Our daily lives trigger the brain when we are unconsciously leading it to be a dream with figments of our thoughts. However, I would ask you to be careful. Like they say-prevention is better than cure."


    "Yeah, I will. Thanks by the way" I replied while I adjusted my bag on my shoulder, "Which class do you have next?" I asked her.


    "I have a break now," she replied hunching her back as she sat on the desk, "I think you''re going to be late to the class."


    "See you later then," I told her and began walking when I remembered about her initials on the book. D stood for Daisy and L stood for... She had openly told that she was a witch. I felt chills run through my body with the possibility. I stood dead in my tracks and looked back to see her typing something on her cell phone.


    "Laura?" I asked her making her snap her head towards my direction. I heard the door slamming behind me after a second following with the lock sound. She got up from where she sat. Crap it was The Laura everyone where trying to find.


    "Why are you using the name Daisy when it''s Laura? Are you the one who jinxed Megan?" I asked her while watching her every move carefully.


    "The one with fiery red hair?" she asked me to whom I nodded and she scoffed, "Though I would love to do that to her but no. I did not jinx her. How do you know my name?" she asked me with her eyes narrowed at me.


    "We were trying to find out who jinxed Megan last week and your name seemed to come up that you were using a fake identity. And I saw your initials in your book," I told her.


    "What? You saw the initials?" She asked me shocked; well anybody could see the bold letters. "Interesting and it isn''t a fake name, let me reintroduce myself. My name is Laura Daisy Samuel from the Gregovic clan. I had nothing to do with whatever happened with the girl. My people and I stay away from troublesome situations," she explained it to me.


    She did not look like a person who would do such a thing but how could I believe her? A liar can always lie that he is not lying.


    "Why did you say your name was Daisy?" I questioned her. She looked a little uncomfortable with that.


    "Listen, everyone has their own family disputes and problems. It''s a personal thing. I assure you I mean no harm nor have I done anything," she told me and came towards where I stood, "If you don''t believe me here hold my hand, you can sense it."


    I was wary about holding her hand. Who knows what she might do with her hocus pocus ability. I placed my hand on her outstretched palm and felt a cool breeze surrounding me. It was gentle and calm. I do not know why but one look at her and I could say she was telling the truth.


    "Alright fine," I said taking back my hand.


    "And it would be great if you don''t tell about my identity to anyone," she told me but I had to tell at least Ruka about it. I never hid anything from him, "Maybe your mate but no one more because I know it''s hard to not share things but not another soul," I grinned nodding my head.


    "I promise," I told her to which she let out a sigh of relief. My cell phone beeped from my pocket and I took it out. I was using an iPhone now, which was gifted by Sebastian as my late birthday gift. He was like an elder brother, always there to support and he treated me as same as he did with Lizzy.


    Taking out my security code, I saw that there were messages from Sharon asking me if I was there. I texted her back and got an instant reply.


    You''re free now? If you''re free this hour could you get a hundred pencils, please?


    Hundred pencils? What was she going to do with so many of them? Sell it? There was another message from her.


    It''s for the art club and sharpen it if you can. I''llaskDean to take you there and to wait for you outside the main entrance. He''s lazy to go there alone. Pretty please.


    I was ten minutes late to the class and walking there would take another five minutes. I sighed looking at the screen. I typed and okay and hit the send button.


    "Something wrong?" Daisy asked- or Laura asked me.


    "No nothing," I told her giving a smile, sliding my phone back in my pocket.


    "Alright then I''ll be heading to the class, see ya around and don''t forget the promise," she said the last part a bit worried.


    "I won''t," I assured her. Time to go and get pencils. After this hour we had lunch so I don''t think I would be late for the last class I would have for the day. I headed out of the building and looked around if the person whom Sharon mentioned was there. I caught sight of a boy leaning on the gate casually chewing a gum. I would have gone alone but then our school was surrounded by forest and walking from here till the small town nearby would take a lot of time. There was also the part where Ruka had told me not to go alone anywhere.


    "Dean?" I asked approaching him.


    "Yup the one and only," he told me with a smile, "I heard we have to get pencils," he said leading me to his two-wheeler.


    "It''s for the art club," I told him to which he nodded, "She''s always sending me on errands isn''t it supposed to be the other way round where the brother bosses over the sister?"


    "Sister?" I asked surprised.


    "Yeah. Perks of being a year younger," he grumbled," Come on." Now that I look closely they do look similar, I guess he was the younger one.


    The ride was quite entertaining. Dean was cheerful and nice, talking about his classes and his sister, Sharon. It was like a second Kyle. We went to the town and parked the vehicle at one of the back alleys. Walking to one of the stores, we ordered the pencils and asked the person to sharpen it. It took ten minutes to finish the job and we paid the shopkeeper. As we came out, I took out my cell to see two new messages. One from Sharon asking me if everything went fine and another from Louis asking me where I was.


    "It''s the latest iPhone!" Dean exclaimed looking at it, "Can I see it?" he asked me excited and I handed it to him. He looked like a kid on a Christmas day.


    We kept on walking as he checked out the features of it. Most of them who attended our school were not all rich. There were ones who wanted the best for their children and making ends meet. This town reminded me of the movie House of wax, not in a creepy way but somewhat similar. There were people walking on the streets and it looked commercial.


    "Wow this is cool," he said as he took a selfie picture of him, "Where did you get this? I thought it was yet to come out to the market," and went to switch on the video mode, "It has really good quality."


    When we came to the alley where we had parked the vehicle, we were suddenly grabbed from behind by two men.


    "Hand me the cash," one of the men said with a gruff voice. I saw Dean elbow his captor but the man held him in place.


    "Get off me you asshole," Dean told thrashing. I struggled myself but felt a cold object on my neck.


    "Stop struggling and give us the money else the lady here gets hurt," he said pointing the knife and I gulped, "Even the accessories and phone."


    "No!" both of us exclaimed at the name of the phone. He looked as though someone had asked him for his kidney which looked funny excluding the part where I had a knife pointed at me. When I looked at the man who was holding Dean I saw his eyes flicker with a little of red.


    No. These people weren''t humans, they were Gio''s who are the lowest in the vampire hierarchy.


    I still had the cover in my hand which had penciled in them. It was time for some action. I took hold of two pencils in each hand and bit his arm. Ducking down I stabbed his leg with the pencil I had and he screamed with pain. The other man was caught off guard and Dean hit his stomach with his elbow again.


    Both of their eyes glowed red brightly with anger, "Gio''s," Dean cursed under his breath. Dean still had my cell phone in his hand as he dodged the attack from one of them.


    "What are you going to do, huh? You should have listened to us and given the money. Now we''ll just finish you off," the other person came to get me smirking. He launched at me but I moved faster and stuff the other pencil on his back.


    "Ah!" he yelled and tried taking it out but I kicked him right at his face with my knee. Even if they are Gio''s they were still vampires who could heal faster than us. I punched his face as hard I could and he fell down. I fell like a Supergirl but my hand was throbbing now. Without wasting time I took the other pencils that were on the ground and stabbed him.


    "I''m no damsel," I huffed looking at him and got up. Turning back I saw Dean looking at me with an expressionless face. He had taken care of the other guy who was lying on the ground groaning with pain.


    "You can fight," Dean stated and it wasn''t a question, "Where did you learn that?" he asked me and I shrugged my shoulder pulling him to the vehicle not before he gave another kick to them. We went back to the school with the remaining pencils with us. Sharon was waiting for us near the entrance and looked relieved when she saw us.


    "Thank you so much, Eve," she said taking the pencils and placing it inside her bag.


    "This is the last time I''m doing your errand," Dean scowled looking at her. Sharon pulled his cheeks and he swatted her hand away, "I''m going inside really tired. Careful," he said handing my phone back to me which I nodded


    "I need to go hand these pencils to the teacher. Later then," she said and walking away. I opened my phone and replied to Louis that I was in school. When I went to get my bag from the locker room I saw Ruka and a honey blonde women standing next to each other in the corridor talking and laughing. I don''t know why I was hiding and looking.


    When the women put her hand on Ruka''s arm I felt my chest tighten. He made no effort of moving her hand from him and I felt the need to rip her hand off. No scratch that. Chew her head and then rip off. There was another fact that she was evilly beautiful.

 Chapter 47 - Jealousy- Part 2

    There was also this gnawing feeling when I thought about what happened to his vampire mate. What if she was alive? Who would Ruka pick? A mate was everything but when you had two mates, then what?


    "Where were you?" I jumped at the voice and held my hand on my chest.


    "I almost got a heart attack," I scowled at Louis c.o.c.ked his head.


    "I went to get few things outside with Dean," I replied to which he gave a small nod. There was still time for lunch so we went to the cafeteria and spotted my group. We went near the table and I plopped down.


    "Eveee!" it was Bella and she hugged me from behind. Apparently, she had been to Italy and was back today, "I got you something," she said excitedly clapping her hand together. She brought a bag and stuffed it in my arms.


    "Ah thank you," I told her to which she smiled. Every one of us was holding a bag each, looked like she got all of us something.


    "I hope you like it," she said winking at me and making me curious of what it might be. I grabbed the slice of a pizza that was in front of me and began eating it quickly. I had math next class. When I went to the class Ruka was already there ready to start his class. I got inside the class and made my way to my seat. The class went by smooth. I was concentrating more on Ruka than the subject he was talking about.


    The way his strong voice glided through the room. He was wearing a white buttoned up shirt and a light brown jacket to go with it. The weather was getting colder like they said in Game of thrones-Winter is coming. Even though he wore glasses to make him look geeky he still held the air of authority. Imagine swapping those glasses with sunglasses. S.e.xy. How could anyone be that good looking, it was like he was flawless.


    After teaching for half an hour Ruka made us solve problems and not in our books. On the freaking board!


    "Ms. Whitlock." Crap, I got up from my seat timidly walking towards the board and picking up the chalk. The good thing is when he started making us solve I had snapped back to math and went through what he taught us. I solved the problem and went back to sit in my place.


    Ruka held a half amused look before he called another student to solve. The class was over and I went back home. It was strange to call a castle a home. I went up to be greeted with a small bark.


    "Caesar!" I exclaimed scooping him in my arms. He was the cutest thing I had ever seen and I ruffled his ear, "Missed me?" I asked him for earning a bark. I wonder if he really understood me. Ruka had told Caesar was a rare breed and a smart one.


    "Ms. Eve," Grenda greeted me with a smile, "Are you hungry?"


    "A lot actually," I replied going with her to the kitchen.


    "You''re early. How was school?" Lisa asked me as I sat down on the stool with Caesar on my lap.


    "Eventful," I replied to her and she raised her eyebrow, "Do you know how to make pizzas?" I asked her as she got the pan ready.


    "Of course I do. I''m Lisa The chef. But you''ll have to wait for it. How do you want it?" she asked me and I gave her the details. She started kneading the dough and that''s when I realized I had got a wolf in the kitchen.


    "I''m sorry I got him inside. I forgot about it," I apologized to her.


    "No problem, Eve. Caesar is a caterer breed who doesn''t shed hairs and you are holding him so no problem," she said nonchalantly. She was the only person who called me by my name when I asked her to, "He''s a sweetheart and cute too. I was actually surprised that Ruka let you keep him in the castle. A few years back when Lizzy had got a wolf Ruka had put it out right away. He has a lot of disciplinary rules."


    "Lizzy might be mad at him that I got to keep it while she didn''t," I told worried.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, darling. The one Lizzy had got was a ferocious one that just kills and the one you got is opposite to eat," she told me and I nodded my head, "She''s excited to have a wolf finally so no worries. Why don''t you wash your hands it should be ready soon."


    "Alrighty." I put Caesar down and washed my hands. Andria and Aiden weren''t back yet. I ate the pizza Lisa had prepared which was amazingly delicious. Later I went up and flopped on the bed and I realized I had the bag Bella had given me.


    I opened it and saw what was there inside. She had got me clothes. When I pulled it out my jaw was hanging open. Was I in shock? Yes. It was light pink and white lingerie which looked like a frock. Out of all the things she had to get me this? I haven''t worn anything like this in my life. No wonder she winked at me before giving me the bag. I was doing my homework after dinner when Ruka entered the room. He came behind the chair and bent down to kiss me on my cheek.


    "Did you have dinner?" he asked me loosening his tie.


    "Ah huh," I replied and turned to face him while I sat on the chair.


    "How was your day? I heard you went to the town," he said. He knew almost everything that happened around.


    "I did. My friend Sharon needed a hundred pencils today for the art club," I told him, "I went with her brother to get it and was back by lunch. But..."


    "But?" he prompted waiting for me to continue.


    "Everything was alright up to the time we headed back near the vehicle which we had parked in one of the alleys as there was no parking space. These two men came behind us asking for money who were Gio''s. Then we kicked their butt and came back," I told him feeling a little proud of myself for kicking them.


    "Are you alright?" he asked studying me and placing his palm on my cheek. I nodded, "Next time take Louis or Derek with you and a message would be good."


    "Okay," I said smiling up and then I remembered I had something else to tell him. Gosh, I had to remember quite a few things today, "I met Laura today, she goes by the name of Daisy. She means no harm and its supposed to be a secret," I told him to which he nodded.


    "I see. I''ll ask someone to look through her files and other details," he said thoughtfully. I saw him unbutton his shirt and he slid it down his body taking a towel with him to the bathroom. I was still doing my homework when Ruka came out. When I turned to ask him something I saw that he was wearing a fresh pair of jeans and a shirt.


    "You''re going somewhere?" I asked him closing my books.


    "Yes, love. Need to check a few things in the next town. I''ll be leaving in an hour and be back in a day," he said ruffling my hair, "I''ll stay until you fall asleep."


    I didn''t want him to go, I wanted him to stay. There was also the part where I felt insecure. I know I didn''t have to worry but a girl always has her own thoughts and insecurities. He was sitting on the bed holding a file and looking through it with his brows furrowed slightly now. That''s when it struck me. Once I got inside the bathroom I brushed my teeth and changed my clothes.


    I looked up to see myself in the mirror. It didn''t look that bad. I was wearing what Bella had brought me. The material was semi-transparent below my midrib and a slit at the center that flowed just below my undergarment. Everything happened for the first time so its okay, I told myself. Taking a deep breath I opened the door. Once I stepped out of the bathroom I felt the cold air hit my skin as small tiny goosebumps formed.


    "Did the person called Daisy to say anything else?" Ruka asked without looking up from his files. I wasn''t able to find my voice to answer with all the built-up nervousness. Maybe I should just quickly go back inside and change.


    When he raised his head to look up to me I found his face to be cool and calm, not giving away any sort of expression. It was really hard to tell what he was thinking, while his calculative eyes were analyzing me. He threw the file on the table without breaking his eye contact.


    "Come here, love," he called me raising one of his hand so that I could grasp on to it. I walked towards him awkwardly, when I placed my hand on his he flipped me in a blink of an eye so that my back was facing the surface of the bed. He dipped his head down in the crook of my neck, running his nose feeling the length of my neck and taking my scent.


    My nose was filled with his musky male scent and my hands locking around his neck. He pulled away from my neck and I gasped looking at his elongated canines. He brushed away the strand of hair away from my face. Even his nails had grown longer than normal, giving a raw version of him which was s.e.xy.


    My heart fluttered when he placed his fingers on my stomach making a circling motion. He lowered his head and I raised mine to meet his lips. It was a gentle but with a little rough edge to it. He left a trail of kisses from my jaw till my collarbone. After a while, he spoke.


    "You''re anxious. Is it about this afternoon?" he asked me rubbing my bottom lip with his thumb softly. I averted my eyes at that and he tilted my jaw to gain back my attention, "I love you, Eve. Nothing matters other than you. Let me show you so that there are will be no room for doubts."


    He kissed me again tenderly. The whole time he whispered sweet nothings to me. Loving me all night long like there was no tomorrow and keeping up to his word that there would be no doubt left in my mind.


    The next day when I woke up it was noon. Ruka had left a note telling he would be back soon and a miss you at the end. It made me smile. I stretched my body feeling a little sore. After lunch I walked towards the east wing, as I walked I noticed a wall at the end of a corridor which I hadn''t come across. There were old artifacts hung on the wall.


    I recognized one, which I had come across during the school festival. It was the franchixer. This was where the franchixer was on one knee holding up its hand above. But the drawing was torn, as though half of it was missing. Wonder where the other half was.

 Chapter 48 - Pieces of puzzles- Part 1

    Eve''s POV:


    After looking at the artifacts that were hung on the wall I continued to walk, I hoped Ruka finished his work early. I wonder when did they build the castle, it had an antique touch to it and was well maintained. I walked further to open a huge door revealing the library.


    I loved this place, it had a variety of genres. I walked through the racks looking through the books name. I came to a section that read angels. Everything looked normal except for a particular book that read The tainted and it immediately caught hold of my interest. Angels were the symbol of purity but the title of this book was opposite to it.


    I pulled the book out and walked near the window that had cushions around so that I could lean and sit comfortably. After settling down I opened the book. The first page read,


    ''Love is a beautiful curse, bringing happiness or tears. Power is how you wield it. For something to gain there is a price to pay.''


    While I went through the next page I realized it was about one particular angel this book was all about. I continued reading it.


    The pain was so intense that it made her feelings go numb. Feeling the pull towards the pit of darkness. She felt crushed deep down, the soul that held light now knows nothing but darkness. She was breaking inside..why can''t they see it as they claim to know me, she asked herself. Life has been unfair to everyone but the situation life presented her she couldn''t fight this never-ending battle anymore. She held a heart of a child, sweet and kindness is what I have learnt but its mistaken by them. Do I belong in this place? Isn''t there someone who could set me free from my own cage that I''ve built, she asked herself.


    It was painful, they said time heals everything. But what if it happens repeatedly leaving a scar not on physically but on the soul. She couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Love is like magic, created by two individuals. It''s so beautiful that everything around it disappears but it can be a thorn that will make you bleed. She was waiting but for what? Love they say, that it''s enough as it is but with the ticking of time it turns greedy wanting more and when they realize they cannot obtain it, they scar it.


    She said-"I am not just a face but with feelings and deep-rooted ones. I ain''t cold hearted, I''m sure I''m warm enough to make a person have a little smile at least. Goodbyes aren''t my thing but neither is the betrayal."


    I felt sad for whoever this angel was, it was like she had gone through too much of pain. I continued reading further.


    She was the purest one but something had gone amiss. While everyone had their counter souls she was given the creature that was feared. It was a-


    "So engrossed in the book. What are you reading?" I looked up to see Sebastian sitting on the couch sipping blood from a glass he was holding. I didn''t even notice his presence, he was definitely a cat in his previous life I thought. I closed the book and showed him the front cover.


    "The tainted, huh. An interesting book how they depicted the angels views," he said, "How you doing?" he asked me making me confused.


    "Fine. Why?" I asked him to which he smiled at me creepily.


    "You slept until noon, I thought Ruka kept you awake the whole night seeing him glow at night," he replied shrugging his shoulder making me turn red with embarrassment, "Your blushing so he did keep you awake," he pointed grinning and I just wanted to hide my face with the cushions.


    "Don''t you have anyone else to tease?" I asked him clearing my throat.


    "You are fun to tease," he replied his eyes shining, "Lizzy is out. I smell something fishy going on with her and the wolf boy," he said making me wonder who he was talking about.


    "Wolf boy?" I asked him and then it clicked, "Your talking about Kyle?" I asked him.


    "Yes, that one," he told and gulped the remaining blood flicking his tongue on his teeth, "I heard that your school is planning to take you guys to the beach."


    "Really?" I asked him excited. They might have announced today as I didn''t know about it. I loved beaches, the waves, the sand. The whole atmosphere of the beach was cool.


    "Yes, planning to come myself," he said, "Who knows I might find the girl I have been searching for," he told thinking and then smiled brightly.


    "How long have you been looking for your mate?" I asked him keeping the book down and putting my legs on the ground facing him.


    "Pretty long time, centuries I think. Searching for the one soulmate who will fill the void in my heart and who I can love telling she''s the only mine," he said and I awed at that. That was such a nice thing.


    "You''re really gullible you know," he said with a crooked smile and laughed.


    "Huh?"


    "My dear naiEVE, if I have a mate who''s going to keep the beautiful ladies happy? hmm? I''m fine with a no mate," he grinned making me want to facepalm myself for falling for his words.


    "Hasn''t it been long since Andria has gone, when will they be back?" I asked him, "Can''t Shane work from here?"


    "Hmm Ruka has been planning to shift him here in few months. The schedule has been tight for him," he replied, "Andria said she was going to be back soon when I called her last week."


    "I see. When is Ruka going to be back?" I asked him.


    "He should be done in few hours."


    "Okay. Come with me," I told him getting up and pulling his hand.


    "Where?" he asked surprised a little.


    "I need beach clothes in case I''m going," I told him, "Both Andria and Lizzy aren''t here. There''s also this thing where I''m bored," I grinned.


    "Would be happy to be in service," he said bowing playfully.


    Ruka''s POV:


    I sat in the living room hearing the door lock open and the turning of the doorknob. The person didn''t seem to notice my presence as she closed the door and walked straight ahead. Time was precious even during immortality and I didn''t like wasting time. I got up and walked to the kitchen where she was. Suddenly a knife was thrown towards me which I caught easily.


    "How did you enter my house?" she asked turning to face me, "Vampires and werewolves cannot cross the witches threshold," she looked at me cautiously.


    "I heard you were from Gregovic clan, such a talented clan makes me wonder why you moved," I told her smiling eerily, "And changed your name, Laura. About the house well you didn''t proof it well," I threw the knife missing her face by an inch. It was fun hearing her heart hitch.


    "That''s impossible!" she exclaimed, "And what makes you think I''ll answer any of your questions just because you are a teacher."


    "The fact that I can snap your neck?" I asked her coolly.


    "All of you are same, trying to threaten if you don''t get anything," she said angrily her blue eyes burning brightly.


    "Who''s threatening you?" I asked her c.o.c.king my head to the side in question. Gregovic clan was one of the talented witches, they were known for making potions. Hmm, don''t tell me its the onyx potion they had succeeded finally, "You have the onyx potion," I stated.


    "So you do know," she told. This wasn''t good, "Its safe and don''t think of even obtaining it. Few of them have been trying to reach me to get their hands on it. Like I would just hand it over," she huffed. Onyx was a potion that could immobilize a supernaturals body if injected by it. If it went to wrong hands that would be a problem. The bad part was that once created, destroying it was impossible.


    "So that''s why you changed your name? Your house doesn''t look like a safe-house," I pointed out.


    "Whatever," she muttered, "Its none of your business."


    "You possessing such a thing makes my business," I told her, "It doesn''t look like it''s here but I''ll keep a watch on you. Until later then," I told her and vanished into the dark night.

 Chapter 49 - Pieces of puzzles- Part 2

    When I came back to the castle, I could not feel Eve''s presence, though I could feel the faint scent of her. I saw Caesar coming towards me and I picked it up. It was soft outside but I could tell it was stronger from the inside. A Carter breed was something rare.


    "Do you know where Eve is?" I asked it scratching its ear and earned a small bark, "Of course you don''t." I saw Grenda walking down the stairs holding few clothes.


    "Good evening your Highness," she greeted me.


    "Evening Grenda. Do you know where Eve is?" I inquired her.


    "Miss Eve went out to shop with Master Sebastian," she replied and I gave a curt nod to it. Shopping? I went up to the room to take a hot shower. When I came out, I saw Eve looking inside a bag.


    "What did you buy?" I asked her which made her close the bag quickly trying to hide it. I raised my eyebrow at it playfully making her blush.


    "Just few things for the beach," she replied and I hummed an answer. Sebastian might have told her about it. I rubbed my hair with the towel and I saw her lick her lips unconsciously.


    "Ruka?" she called me.


    "Yes, love."


    "I was going through the corridors and found few artifacts on the wall," she said making me wonder what she wanted to ask, "I found a sketch off a franchixer there but there was only half of it was there like it was torn. Do you know what the other half is?" she asked me.


    "No, love. The sketch was found like that centuries back. None of us know what happened to the other half of it," I replied and she seemed to be lost in thought. The day passed by as usual. Eve spent her time playing with Caesar. I had learned to keep my jealousy on a leash.


    The next day, the school had planned for the beach had come. They told us the events which would start in the evening. All of us where already here and students had gone to change. I saw Ms Gwen Pinto come towards me. She was a werewolf and one of the teachers who taught in school. She was easy to get information from.


    "Are you enjoying yourself?" she asked me batting her eyelashes.


    "Yes," I replied looking away from her. Eve had not reached the beach yet, she was riding with Louis and Lizzy.


    "I was wondering if you would like to grab some coffee later-" she said to be cut off.


    "Ms Pinto could you could you help here," Leo said standing a few feet away holding boxes. She went to him picking one of the boxes from him. I nodded my thanks to Leo for taking her away.


    Most of the students had arrived and were scattered around. I had not been to beach for a long time, with all the work piling up. I caught sight of Laura sitting under the shade and talking to one of the student. I could tell she was not a threat but the object that she possessed was enough to wipe out any of us no matter what strength we held.


    "Waiting for Eve?"


    Sebastian came and stood next to me wearing cargo pants and a loose shirt. He was into the beach mood I noticed. He usually kept away from schoolwork feeling it tedious but tagged along today thinking it would be fun.


    "Yes," I replied.


    He was one of the laid-back people in the family after Lizzy. His eyes roamed searching for something, "What are you searching for?" I asked him.


    "There was this blue eyed beauty I met a while ago but she ran away when I tried talking to her. Such a shy little thing," he chuckled softly. I saw Louis''s car pull over far away, from where we stood. Eve stepped out of the car following Lizzy. She was wearing blue shorts with an off shoulder top. The top was tied at the side and I could see the blue lace tied around her neck. Her hair was pulled back to a ponytail.


    "You picked the clothes?" I asked Sebastian who beamed at me.


    "I did," he replied, "Doesn''t she look adorable."


    She did. But I didn''t like the way the guys looked at her as she walked as though she was a prey to feast. Eve''s eyes met mine and she smiled at me as they walked. Lizzy was talking continuously about the beach volleyball.


    "Yeah that should be fun," I heard Eve say; "I heard the restaurant there in the corner serves really good food."


    "Definitely have to try it then," Lizzy replied enthusiastically, "Oh look, Bella''s already there with everyone." Lizzy pulled out her top quickly and I was glad Eve had not taken out her top. The beach volleyball game started soon and teams were made mixing both girls and boys. Eve stood near the pole and cheered as the game went on.


    Later she went to get some water to be stopped by two boys who was trying to flirt with her. My blood boiled to the degree of lava when one of them tried pulling her hand. I walked to them and saw relief wash over Eve''s face when she saw me.


    "Come on babe," one of them spoke, "Just one drink."


    "I''m sorry but I''m already here with someone," she said moving away and walked towards me.


    "Who''s that? We saw you and there is no boy. Don''t play hard to get," he said following her. Eve walked hurriedly and I caught her by her waist.


    "Now if you would keep your hands of my girl we can avoid some unwanted scene," I told them and they gaped at me.


    "You''re lying!" the other boy accused pointing his index finger. I rolled my eyes at the childish behavior. I tipped Eve''s chin so that I could her big brown eyes. Bending down I gave her a kiss and she responded to eat immediately. In the time of my assault on Eve''s lips, the boys had left. She was mine.


    "Are you enjoying here?" I asked her while tucking a loose strand of hair away from her face. She nodded her with soft smile on her lips.


    "Thank you," she told me while hugging me, she had a tiny frame compared to me. She then went to join with Lizzy and Bella in other sports. It got dark later, indicating the arrival of night. I sat on the chair looking at everyone enjoy.


    "Your highness there''s a body lying on the floor behind the garage store," Leo said gaining my attention. I saw that Eve was doing fine and went with Leo to check the body. On arriving, I could not find the stench of blood but on walking further, I could see a body lying limp on the floor. The face was unidentifiable and there was a hole in the chest. The witch masked the smell of blood.


    "Did you find anyone suspicious? Anyone odd?" I asked him to which he shook his head no, "Everyone are outside, one of the school person is involved in it and probably someone out of school helped in killing her. Try talking to the people who is related to this girl. Something might come up," he nodded his head at it.


    I had called Sebastian later to check the body as he was a medical expert. He had a grim expression on his face.


    "What is it?" I asked him.


    "Its weird, looking at the signs of the body it looks like she didn''t struggle or defend when she was being killed. It might be someone whom she knew definitely," he told rubbing his jaw.


    ~Part-3 ~


    Eve''s POV:


    I felt slight pain in my head when I woke up and sluggish. I opened my eyes to be greeted by a dark room. There was a small round window letting a small amount of light inside where I was sitting. My hands were tied by chains that were connected to the wall. What was I even doing here? I started recollecting the events. I remember playing Frisbee with everyone. Later Louis and I went to the last stall to get ch.i.p.s and cool drinks for all of us, that''s when I felt a throbbing pain on my head as though someone hit me with a bat.


    I caught some movement in the room and felt a little wary about it. Hehe but a little happy, I had company and was not alone in the room.


    "Eve, you okay?" It was Louis and I could not see him well due to the darkness.


    "Yeah, but my head hurts like crazy. What about you?" I asked him and heard him groan a little.


    "I think they injected something and by the feel of it, its onyx," he said dryly, "Onyx is a potion that''s created by witches and is a dangerous weapon against us vampires and werewolves. A small amount of it is enough to paralyze the supernatural abilities, including the immortality," he explained.


    "So your not a vampire now?" I asked shocked with the information.


    "I am but due to the dosage in my body," he replied. I heard him yanking the chain and curse something under his breath.


    "Do you know who''s behind this?" I asked him softly checking the binds on my hand, it was done tightly.


    "No but we''ll find out soon. You can speak loudly here, the room is soundproofed. I think everyone might have already noticed that we are missing. Before the potion could take affect I pulled the trigger to alert," he said making me furrow my brows.


    "Trigger?"


    "Both Lizzy and I were gifted with a necklace and a ring each. It has a trigger alarm that lets the other know if any of us are in danger," he explained and I left a sigh of relief. That''s a good thing.


    "You''re Ariana, an ex-council," Louis spoke. I turned to seem him and gasped looking at an ugly bruise formed on his cheekbone.


    "Louis Wolfric," Ariana sang his name and was in front of him in a second holding his neck, "I don''t like being called that, so I would ask you to refrain from using that term, yes?" she asked before letting go of his neck and he coughed.


    "Why are you doing this? You stepped out of the council by your own free will," Louis said his eyes strained on her. She laughed bitterly. Why would someone like her try doing this?


    "Revenge perhaps. People just don''t know that what goes around comes around again," she said reminding me of Justin Timberlake''s song, "Your brothers made sure to corner me so that I would quit it and had no way to come back. They don''t know what it means to lose something you like and now the time has finally come to show them," she turned to look at me and smirked.


    I was scared now at what she was going to do. Louis being non-vampire was not helpful, who knows if Ruka and the others even tracked where we were. Louis spoke after few minutes.


    "You told her blood was sweet as he told. Whom are you working with?" he asked with narrowed eyes. She just smiled at it. The door opened once but this time to be greeted by two men and one, which I was familiar with.


    "Hello Eve, it''s good to see you again," the person said standing in the entrance with his blonde hair and ear piercing with a creepy smile.


    "You?!" Louis told. My mind had gone blank now. It was Trent.


    "Yes it''s me," Trent smirked and came to stand next to Arianna, "I guess you have met my sister. Eve, I missed you," he told facing me and I cringed at it. I definitely did not miss him. I decided to ignore whatever he said trying to tune him out but something about him was very different. I felt the aura of darkness near him filled with negative energy.


    "What do you want?" Louis asked with a cold glare directed towards Trent.


    "That''s for me to know and you to guess," Trent told walking towards where I was and sitting in front of me, "But I''m tired with this cat and dog games so let me come to the point. You see one of your brothers broke my sister''s heart cruelly," he said and I felt my heart sink a little. Did Ruka do something to her?


    "It''s not Ruka," he said tilting his head, "It''s the other one. Arianna did what he said and he betrayed her in the end," he said and held my face in his hand tightly that I couldn''t move.


    "Keep your hands off her," Louis growled angrily trying to untie the restrains on his hand but Trent just laughed at it.


    "You are being deeply sedated by the onyx; it''s no use with the binds. I was shocked to hear first when one of my men informed about the possibility of our king having a mate. My fascination for you increased day by day. I wanted to have you. I did not expect your mate to come join the school, it was an unexpected thing. You were just a useless human in the beginning but who knew you were the king''s mate. A sweet young human and the blood that ran through your veins were tempting but your blood smelt different. We thought it might be so as you were mated to the king but that isn''t it, it didn''t take us much time to figure it out," he said smirking and I looked at him confused. What was he getting at?


    "Every time there would be someone or the other to interrupt but it didn''t stop me. I wanted you and my sister needed revenge, everything just fits in perfectly," he said his hands playing with my loosened hair.


    "How did you get hold of the onyx potion? No witch can willingly do it for a human," Louis said and I saw Trent get up.


    "Louis Louis," Trent chanted his name, "We first asked one of the pure breed family witch to do it but that didn''t go well. Truth to be told we never needed one. I had jinxed Megan; she was stupid and annoying trying to spoil my plan which she obviously didn''t know. It got enough time for one of my men to collect data from Eve."


    All along Megan and Trent worked together. Or was it after sometime? But that didn''t explain from where he got the potion unless he had one of them working for him.


    "You have a witch," I blurted out.


    "I am a witch, sweetheart," he smirked and Arianna just laughed at it, "Shocked?" Yes, I was shocked or confused you could say. Wasn''t he a vampire that too of low rank? This was crazy.


    "It''s impossible," Louis, declared, "You are a low life vampire."


    "Trent is a hybrid," Arianna replied to our questions, "He''s a born hybrid of vampire and witch. With his witch powers one can hide or manipulate his nature." Trent looked at me and raised his hand. I felt a sudden rush of pain flood through my body and screamed loudly with the pain becoming unbearable.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!" I continued to scream.


    "Stop it!" Louis growled and at it both the siblings only laughed.


    "I want to try something and see if it''s going to work," Trent said continuing with his torture. I heard the door open and someone speak but I could not hear it properly as I experienced pain. After few seconds, I felt the pain come down, "You remember Kallum, don''t you Eve? He was the one who got us samples of you. He looks like a vampire but he isn''t." I lifted my head to see Kallum standing at the door with a bored look.


    "Incubus," Louis whispered enough for me to hear him.


    "That''s right. Smart one you are," Trent said and continued to talk, "Kallum untie Eve''s binds on her hand," he instructed


    "Let us go," I pleaded. Swearing at him would just get us into more problems, "We didn''t do anything. We''ll just forget this even happened."


    "I can''t do that and if my assumptions are right then I''m going to mate you. You are so pure that I feel like tainting it. Of course Louis would be executed," he said slyly and I just wanted to puke at him for the thought. Kallum unbounded the ropes from my hand and rubbed my hands, "Now let''s try something, shall we?" I did not know what he wanted to try but the second he lifted his hand my body went stiff thinking about the earlier encounter.


    As I expected, my body went through extreme pain but this time it was ten times worse than before. It went for about ten minutes and I could not take it anymore. My throat felt hoarse with so much of screaming. I just wanted to die, no more. My eyes were streaming with tears running down my cheek. I do not know when Trent stopped with his sadistic pleasure but the room was quite now. My body was exhausted to the extreme.


    When I opened my eyes tiredly I saw Louis, Kallum and Arianna looking at me with shocked expression. It scared me why they held that facial expression now.


    "I knew it," Trent looked at me triumphantly. When I tried moving, I felt a little heavy on my back.


    "She''s an angel!" Ariana exclaimed and my eyes flew open instantly hearing that. I moved my hand to touch my back but felt something soft. Don''t tell me it was wings! Oh my God oh my God, I was an angel. I would have been doing a happy dance if I wasn''t in this situation but I was in threat I realised looking at Trent having an evil gleam in his eyes.


    "Yes, dear sister. An angel," he said looking at me, "But a newborn one, we''ll have to train her to gain her full potential and then continue-" I could not concentrate the rest of the words he spoke. I felt drained out and weak, my muscles hurting me. I felt my eyelids close slowly and I let the darkness take over my body.


    When I woke up the next day, it was just me and Louis in the room. He was on floor and looked out of shape. The potion was affecting him badly I could say. I was placed on a cot and it looked like my wings had vanished. Trent continued with his torture thinking it would train me. I was not a freaking dog to be trained!


    It was the third day here today staying in this prison like room. Yesterday I was taken to another room and Trent had tried touching me but something set off within me breaking the door and getting cracks on the wall. I was beyond scared, he stopped then but there was no guarantee that he would not try again. I felt dirty about myself now after it. Tainted, was the word that passed through my mind. Louis encouraged me throughout telling me Ruka would find me but I could not take the pain anymore. I wanted Ruka to find me soon, I missed him so much.


    "Eve, stop crying. It''s going to be okay," Louis, said snapping me from my thoughts. I touched my cheeks to feel it wet.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized for what I did not know.


    "You have nothing to be sorry for, Eve. I should be the one asking for forgiveness. That bastard," Louis said with gritted teeth and clenching his fist, "I''m supposed to be protecting you and I''m not able to accomplish such a small thing." I shook my head at it.


    "It isn''t. If it weren''t for me you wouldn''t be in this kind of situation and you would also have a mate," I told feeling guilty.


    "I was fated that way. Most of our kind do not have a mate or a beloved to spend the eternity but I was graced to be your protector and that too an angel. Do you know how gifted that is for me and Derek?" he asked me, "If it weren''t for you, there would be no purpose for us to live. You are a sweet and a gentle person with a forgiving heart. You are beautiful and I am sure Ruka has reminded you of how pure you are. So do not feel guilty or bad about it. It will be over soon," he assured me.


    I nodded my head meekly and silence surrounded us. After an hour or so we heard footsteps across the door. It was as if people were moving around fast and shouting instructions. This continued for over fifteen minutes when the door opened to show Kallum.


    "What''s going on?" I asked him, when he began walking towards me.


    "Your mate is here," he smirked at me and pulled me up so that I would stand on my two feet. I felt my heart flutter at the thought.


    One second he was smirking but the other second his face looked blank scaring me. His body went still. First, I thought I had done something to him. I glanced at Louis whose face looked relaxed. Kallum''s body fell sideways with a thud and I looked up to be greeted by red and purple eyes.


    I jumped into Ruka''s arms and he embraced me tightly in his arms. He nuzzled my neck and I felt him inhale my scent. I just wanted to stay like this but we had to get out. I looked up to see him.


    "I was so worried, I missed you," he said, "I''m sorry, I took time to find you," he apologized to me his palm on my cheek and I shook my head in denial. Ruka came for me. It did not matter how long it took him to find us but he found me was all that mattered.


    "That''s alright," I told him and he smiled at me.


    "Looks like we have an angel in the family now." I turned around to see Sebastian''s arms being sucked by Louis. Louis''s face was returning back to its normal color. When Louis looked a little better, the next thing I know is both Sebastian and Ruka on the ground. Trent stood with three men of his at the door with darts.


    "Such a sad ending story," Trent said in a mocking tone. I bent down to check Ruka''s pulse but I felt nothing. I felt my stomach drop.


    "What did you do?!" I demanded at him.


    "You didn''t think we weren''t prepared for them now did you. Both of them have been injected with onyx but with heavy doses. Sebastian with a little as my sister would like to deal with him but Ruka...he has no purpose and is a threat. Onyx works on hybrids too," he said. No no no, this couldn''t be happening.


    "Ruka wake up!" I said shaking his body but felt no response from him, "No no, please come back," I said my tears streaming down my cheeks. This couldn''t be happening, Ruka was a strongest supernatural in the whole world, a hybrid of a vampire and a werewolf.


    "He''s dead, its of no use," Trent chuckled.


    "Shut up," I snapped at him,"Please wake up," I said shaking him again but was of no vain. Ruka had himself told onyx could kill any werewolf or vampire. I had planned so many things with him. We were yet to be married, have kids. He couldn''t leave me. I couldn''t take in the truth that was right in front of me. I continued crying and had started hicouping.


    Even though blood was fed to Louis he hadn''t gained his strength and one of the men held him in place. Trent pulled my arm and took me to the cot that was in the corner of the room and my fear started building up.


    "You know I waited thinking I''ll mate you in your angel form but I don''t have that patience anymore," he said pushing me to the bed. No, this was not happening, all this was just a sick dream. Trent got on the bed to hover me. I would rather die than be with this guy, Ruka was gone, that was enough of a reason.


    I tried struggling but it was of no use. He pulled me up tearing my shirt out and baring his sharp canine teeth ready to mark me, I closed my eyes. When Trent bent down to mark me we heard a crash behind. Trent turned to look annoyed.


    "Impossible," he whispered to himself in shock, "No its not real." When I looked to see what was happening, I stopped breathing.


    The two men who were standing idle where at the floor, their blood splattered across the wall murderously. In front of me stood a creature. I could feel the heavy aura filling the room. It was a dark one. A creature with sharpest canine teeth I had ever seen and eyes with slits burning red in color. It had the darkest black wings behind its back. One word that described it was-deadly. But I wasn''t scared of it because it was my one true love.


    "How dare you even think of touching her," Ruka growled loudly baring his teeth at Trent and looking feral. When I looked at Trent he looked shocked and I could see a trace of fear in him.


    Ruka looked more dangerous and powerful. I being an Angel was a shock but he being a franchixer was even more shocking.


    "So it seems," I replied looking at the body. Sebastian''s phone rang and he picked it up.


    "What?! how??...Okay," he spoke worriedly and then turned to look at me,"We have a problem, Ruka. Eve is missing."

 Chapter 50 - Pieces of puzzles- Part 4

    Eve''s POV:


    I was watching with my eyes wide at Ruka who stood in front of us. There was something different here; this was not the same Ruka who had hugged me a few minutes back. I could see his eyes burning with fury and his black feathered wings at display but that was not it. I could feel his aura filling up the room and if I was not an Angel now I would have become unconscious.


    Trent gripped my arm tightly and his teeth elongating, Ruka''s eyes were strained on us and he snarled loudly at Trent for touching me. At the other side of the room Louis was helping, Sebastian sit and I caught sight of a small silver bottle being passed to Louis.


    "Looks like the myth has finally come true. An angel being mated to a devil so ironic," Trent spoke up. What myth was he talking about? He continued to speak, "I let you break my arm and made you think I was weak but this time it''s going to be different. Nothing is indestructible in a witch''s eyes and I will destroy you and take the throne as my sister will have her revenge for you guys putting her out of the court," he said.


    I watched Ruka intently not knowing what he was going to do but he surprised me. A smile came upon his face, which was not a sweet one but the wickedest and evil one I had ever come across in my life.


    "Witches like you are dumb and stupid; having no knowledge of what is superior. Big mistake boy. Kidnapping and hurting my family wasn''t a good thing to do and trying to claim my mate, you have some nerve to do that," he said chuckling darkly looking at Trent with his slit eyes.


    "Come here, love," Ruka called me raising his hands. I wanted to go to him, to feel his warm embrace but Trent didn''t let me and did angels have superpowers? How do I get it out? My wings were back inside hiding.


    "Not so fast," Trent told him and I saw the sword''s blade go through Ruka''s chest, I gasped at it but Ruka seemed unfazed at it and looked rather amused. Arianna had tried stabbing from behind.


    "It won''t work on him," Trent told Arianna and she moved away quickly from where she stood to avoid an attack, "I''ll take care of him while you finish the other," he told her alerting me.


    The next second I know both Ruka and Trent were fighting each other intensely. Trent making use of his witch powers on Ruka but he got up with ease every time as though a child was pushing him. Surprisingly, Ruka being a Franchixer had grown powerful and had got few witch-like powers himself, which was beyond me to explain. Everything later happened in slow motion, the room walls were blown off, all thanks to Ruka and Trent''s. On the other side, Louis was fighting with Arianna. To my surprise they were not the only ones fighting, I could see Derrick, Lisa, and Eric too. Sebastian had given his blood to Louis and was injected with the potion too. He was in disadvantage due to it. Louis who was injected with onyx and even after drinking blood had not gained his complete ability. Arianna had injured Louis before attacking Sebastian. Before I could analyze and process she attacked him draining his blood from his body.


    Instinct taking over me I went over where they were there and pushed Arianna off Sebastian. She looked taken aback.


    "Don''t interfere in my business," she snarled at me. I took a quick glance at Sebastian and saw that he had a deep hole in his chest while he looked in trance.


    "You cannot save him," she laughed looking at him, "Unlike your mate Sebastian is just a vampire. As the time ticks away the life force from him will leave his body and there will be nothing but dust."


    Something was building up inside me but I did not know what it was. Anger took over me and I went to attack her but she dodged it. Louis was fighting with another vampire and Lizzy had made her appearance, going to where Sebastian was.


    Both Arianna and I fought, my speed and strength were increasing, making my attacks on her much easier. I raised both my hands when she came again at me but a blue light emitted out from my palm towards making her eyes go wide. Before she could retreat, the light had touched her, putting her into an electrical shock and her screams filled the room.


    "NO!" I heard Trent yell looking at her sister. I saw shock and anger filling up his face. As the light faded, Arianna''s body went limp and fell on the ground with a dull thud. His eyes then looked at me with rage, "How dare you kill my sister!" he snarled and came towards me but Ruka had the time to throw him away at one corner.


    Ruka had not noticed that Sebastian was running out of life. He was torturing Trent and I felt he was actually enjoying it, his eyes containing a streak of evil glint. I went where Sebastian and Lizzy were. I was going to ask how he was but before that Lizzy spoke.


    "I don''t think he''s going to last long," she told as she cradled Sebastian''s head on her lap. I felt my stomach drop at it.


    "But he''s a pureblood," I told to which she shook her head sadly.


    "The Onyx potion was already injected to him just because he''s older and more experienced he sustained it well but when he was bit more of the potion was released into his body and the wound in his chest is too deep to recover," she told at the end sniffing a little.


    "Isn''t there any antidote for it? I''m sure Daisy might have one," I told her with hope.


    "We won''t make it in time," she told and I knew it but there had to be something.


    "You guys have to stop talking as though I''m not here," Sebastian spoke opening his eyes.


    "Is it too painful?" I asked him worried and he smiled at it.


    "Not so much," he told taking a deep breath slowly, "Just a little uncomfortable," and I saw him cringe. He was in too much of pain and none of us knew how to help him.


    "I''ll call up Daisy to come halfway and we could go the other half saving time," I suggested to Lizzy ignoring Sebastian''s stare, "She could get the antitode for it and-"


    "Eve!" Sebastian scolded, "I''m dying and you cannot do anything about it. It takes two hours to reach the town," he said and I shook my head in denial.


    "No! We can save you," I told but he lifted his hand placing it on my cheek. One of the men had come to attack us and Lizzy got up to take care of him.


    "Truth is bitter, Eve. Its hard to face it I understand but this is how life is. I''ve lived for 1021 years and don''t regret a thing. I don''t miss my human side and have enjoyed my vampire life. I know you are going to miss the awesome Sebastian but don''t worry, I''m sure I can stay for fifteen minutes more," he said with a small smile, "I''m glad my brother has you as his mate. You both are opposite but perfect for each other. Everything has an end and now is my time."


    "Eve, you need to save Ruka," he said and I looked at him confused.


    "What do you mean?" I asked him.


    "It''s ironic how you stumbled upon the book The Tainted. Do you know why the angel was called the tainted?" he asked me and I shook my head no. I hadn''t read the whole book but only the starting few pages.


    "Every angel had a mate, after all, they are part of the supernatural releam as you know. But there was one angel who was fated with the darkest one. It was a franchixer," he told me looked at the ceiling, "A franchixer is the most feared creature containing the darkest features in it, it is told that its indestructible but it isn''t completely true. A franchixer has the ability to destroy itself or in human words commit suicide. In history, it has occurred only once."


    "But Ruka said it was a myth," I told him. There was one before?


    "Ruka likes to get his facts right and not with vague answers people give, Eve. It so happened that when the man found power he was consumed with darkness and evil. His angel couldn''t save him in time while he drove himself with a stake. Of course not able to be apart from her soulmate, the Angel killed herself. I believe that you are the only one who could save my brother from the pits of hell, Eve. I''m not telling it''s bad being a franchixer but one has to know how to handle it, as it can be overwhelming," he told holding my gaze with his, without breaking eye contact.


    I looked towards where Ruka and Trent were and they were still fighting each other. Both of them were bleeding but still going at each other. Ruka did look evil but I knew he was still the Ruka I knew. I felt Sebastian shift uncomfortably and his breathing becoming shallow.


    I tried remembering anything that could be useful and my thoughts went to the book. There was something written on the first page covered in a gold border. It was something that had caught my attention.


    ''Love is a beautiful curse, bringing happiness or tears. Power is how you wield it. For something to gain there''s a price to pay.''


    That was it! The key here was the last line, an equivalent exchange. To restore Sebastian''s body back to normal I had to give up something. Healing was not going to work here. It was his life but I could not exchange it with another soul, maybe one of Trent''s men but either they had turned to a corpse or were out of reach from where I sat.


    I did not know what to do until I saw Sebastian closing his eyes. No no no, time was running and I was in a panic. I was an angel, what did I have? Powers which I had yet to discover, immortality and wings. An exchange with Angel''s power had strong outcomes.

 Chapter 51 - Pieces of puzzles- Part 5

    I closed my eyes praying, praying to save the person in front of me while ready to give up something of mine.


    I felt temperature rise while I did it. My palms were on Sebastian''s chest and my eyes closed. I knew what I was doing now and felt my back lighten as time passed. When I opened my eyes, I saw the hole being covered on Sebastian''s chest.


    After a minute, it looked all fine and I shook Sebastian slowly wondering if it worked.


    "Sebastian?" I called but there was no reply and I felt my throat closing in. There was no movement from him. I had given up my wings but it did not work. I shook again with a little force with tears spilling over from my eyes.


    "Stop drenching my limited edition t-shirt will you.", he said with his usual naughty smile. "I am awake, but I still feel a little sore you know," he said opening one of his eyes and I hugged him immediately.


    "Sebastian!" Lizzy came running towards us and tackled him not going easy on his recovery. I later realized she was crying and Sebastian was patting her back.


    "There there," he said, "I''m alive Elizabeth."


    "I know," I heard her muffled voice.


    "I owe you one now," he said to me with a smile. Lizzy got up wiping her eyes with her sleeve.


    "You forgot you saved me once too," I reminded him and he chuckled.


    "How can I forget that I guess we are even then," he said with his Cheshire like smile and I could not stop myself from smiling more but it was short lived.


    "EVE!" Louis called to get my attention but he was looking somewhere else. I traced his line of sight and saw Ruka had Trent''s neck, ripping it. It was as if Ruka was in trance and I feared thinking if what Sebastian had told was happening now.


    "Now Eve," Sebastian instructed me and I nodded my head, going towards where Ruka stood to hold Trent. Trent was dead but that did not stop Ruka from inflicting more damage to the body. When Ruka felt my presence, he threw the body, turning to face me and looking at me with fierce eyes of his.


    "Ruka," I called out his name but felt him growl at me, "I don''t want you to lose yourself in any type of darkness. It will break and eat me alive if you go away. I love you," I told him and this time I raised my hand waiting for him to hold it. And he did more than that.


    He pulled my hand, making me stumble but he caught me. His arms went around my waist and holding me protectively. We stood there for few seconds just like that and not uttering a word. By the increasing silence, I realized that we had won against the others.


    "I don''t know what that brother of mine told you but I''m glad he''s alive. I''m Ruka Wolfric, a vampire, and a werewolf, I''m sure I can tame the beast. I love you too, Eve Whitlock," he said pulling back to look into my eyes. Tipping my chin up with his hand, "Always have, always will for eternity," he said, leaning forward to capture my lips with his.


    The kiss was a mixture of both gentle and rough one but sweet and passionate at the same time. His teeth nipping my lips and he brushed his lips on my neck. It was getting intense now but who cared.


    "Ahem," someone coughed and I knew who it was.


    "I understand you love my sister and all but you can continue it later you know," Eric said amused. I hid my face and Ruka laughed with the others.


    "What about the others?" Derek asked Ruka waiting for his answer.


    "For now take them to the dungeon. We''ll deal about it later," he replied. After that, we all left the building. The building was burnt down with the corpses. I was exhausted. I fell asleep in the car on the way to the castle.


    When I got up, I was in the bed, back in our room but Ruka was not there. I was still sleepy so I slept back again holding one of my pillows. I do not remember how long I slept but it was peaceful. I felt a soft feather like thing brush my face and then down my neck. It was tickling and I opened my eyes to be greeted by red and purple eyes.


    "Good evening, love," Ruka said bending down to kiss my forehead.


    "How long did I sleep?" I asked him while stretching my hands.


    "Five hours almost," he replied helping me get up and placing me on his lap. I snuggled closer to his chest feeling his warmth and smiled to myself.


    "Did everything settle down?" I asked him referring to the recent events.


    "Yes," he replied, "Dane was also part of the plan though his nephew Max is innocent and didn''t have an idea about it. The accused will be executed in two days," he said and I hummed an answer.


    "How''s Sebastian?" I asked him.


    "He''s doing well, I wouldn''t be surprised if he came barging in to check on you now which I hope he doesn''t," he said the last part murmuring and continued, "Now that everything is solved I think its time to officially announce about my mate," he said and I felt nervous.


    "Now?" I asked him.


    "Not today love but soon. Why hide something so beautiful and pure like you. I don''t think there''s a need to turn you into a vampire anymore as you are an angel," which was true. I didn''t have to convert to be a vampire to gain immortality. He then placed me on the bed and got up.


    He moved one-step away and got down on one of his knees, my eyes wide knowing what was going to come next. He took one of my hands in his and spoke.


    "I know it too soon but I couldn''t think of a better time than now. I didn''t think that I would have a mate like you so sweet, serene you were everything that I could think of and after what happened I don''t like the thought of losing you. I''ll protect you and keep you safe with me, give you everything you ask for," he pulled out a ring from his pocket, "Will you marry me, Eve?" he asked me waiting for my reply.


    "Yes!" I replied and jumped on him laughing, "I will marry you." Pulling back he placed the ring on my ring finger that had a single colorless stone in it. It was elegant to see. Ruka pulled me in his embrace.


    "We are going to have kids," he whispered in my ear and kissed me.

 Chapter 52 - Happiness

    Eve''s POV:


    After the few minutes that had passed in the room, we heard shuffling of shoes on the other side of the door. It wasn''t prominent but faint enough that I could hear. Did my hearing become better because I was an Angel now? I heard Ruka sigh and I pulled back to face him. I saw him put his finger on his lip indicating me to keep quiet.


    He raised one of his hand towards the door and snapped the door that resulted in the door to open by itself. I saw Lizzy standing with Bella, Sebastian, Louis, Andria, Shane and I saw a boy of age fourteen with them. Lizzy, Bella, and Andria were standing in front of the door with a sheepish smile on their face.


    "We were just passing by the door," Lizzy made an excuse as though they weren''t spying on us.


    "To my room?" Ruka asked amused.


    "Yeah, we ah actually were planning to have dinner out in the city," she replied.


    "Yeah," Bella nodded her head.


    "Sebastian saw you carrying a tiny box actually, so we wanted to witness the romantic scene though we had to settle in only with the audio part," Andria told bluntly with a smile. Seeing the ring on my hand they squealed.


    "Congratulations!!" they wished coming towards us. I got up from the bed to get hugs and kisses from them.


    "We are so happy for you two," Andria said it with a tender smile.


    "Thank you, Andria."


    "Yeah, congratulations to the lovely couple," Sebastian wished us. Shane and Louis did too. Later I was suddenly engulfed in another hug.


    "Congratulations," the boy wished me and kissed my cheek earning a growl from behind, "I''m happy for you Vivi."


    "Aiden?" I asked shocked.


    "Yeah," he had this wide grin on his face.


    "How did you grow up this fast?" I asked him. How can someone grow that fast? I felt a warm hand whisk its way around my waist.


    "He''s a pure blood''s child. As both Shane and Andria are of purebloods, his growth and knowledge rate quickens the process," Ruka explained to while my mouth was open, "That''s why Andria took him along to stay with Shane for a month, love."


    "Oh," was all I could say, "That''s really fast."


    "I missed you, Vivi," Aiden said, "Ruka," he said seriously, "You better treasure her as she deserves," he said winking at me making Ruka''s hold on me tighten a little.


    "I will pup," Ruka told with a little edge in his voice. Was this the reason Ruka was jealous of Aiden that day? Because he knew about his growth and all?


    "You never know who will take her away," Aiden told jokingly.


    "Aiden!" Andria scolded him, "So when''s the lucky day?" she asked us changing the topic.


    "We haven''t thought about it yet," Ruka told her, "Maybe once Eve graduated school we could pick a day," he told them and they murmured in agreement.


    The rest of the time we sat in the garden chatting. I had called up my parents and my friends to tell about the engagement. They were extremely happy and told they would come to the castle in two days. I wanted to scream at the top of my lungs on the balcony that I was engaged. I was engaged and it was weird to tell it out. After dinner, Ruka pulled me out of the castle to have some time for ourselves. We walked out of the castle feeling the fresh breeze.


    "In future when we have kids will they grow up so fast too?" I asked him and a beautiful smile graced up his lips.


    "That depends, its first time to have a pairing like ours so we can''t say anything about it. Maybe once the baby starts growing in the w.o.m.b we can know what it is," he told and I nodded my head.


    "I see."


    "It makes me happy to know that you are thinking about our kids already," he told me and continued talking, "You just have to tell the word, Eve."


    "Word?" I asked him confused at what he was talking.


    "Yes, love," he replied bending down to kiss my temple, "Just a word and I''ll see to it that we have as many children you want," he said smirking making my cheeks turn crimson at the comment.


    "Ah-okay," I replied and he took my hand in his hand.


    "I didn''t get to thank you for saving Sebastian''s life," he said as we walked out through the castle gate, "I''m sure he might have told that he didn''t want his life to be saved but deep down he does, for the reason to have a life with his soul mate. I''m sorry that you had to give up your wings," he said pursing his lips.


    "I don''t mind that," I told him, "I had decided it by my own free will."


    "Even if you had decided to give up something, you would still have lost your wings," he said.


    "I don''t understand."


    "Eve, the law of nature is very tricky and no one can fight that battle. It is futile to go against it. How do I put it," he paused for a second, "The nature force knows what''s important to you and what you value the most, it would exchange it with what you want. Immortality and the powers didn''t mean anything at that time to you and in them, your feathered wings were your top most priority then," he said.


    We had come far away from the castle now. Where was Ruka taking me? I was a newborn angel and my powers weren''t discovered yet.


    "Is it possible to get the wings back?" I asked him. I did miss them, it was fluffy and nice. How did it feel to fly in the sky? Ruka looked at the trees that surrounded us and spoke.


    "Annesana told once you learn to control your powers there''s a possibility of it growing back," he said and I yayed at the possibility. We heard few growling in the trees and I immediately clinged on Ruka''s arms.


    "Would you liked to go back?" he asked me and I nodded my head, "Alright then," he said and in a second I saw two black wings appeared on his back. It looked beautiful on him, a dark angel.


    "You can''t piggyback me," I told him and he chuckled, "What?"


    "Nothing," he said placing one of his hand on my back and bent down to carry me bridal style. Seeing my hesitation he spoke, "Don''t worry, love. I won''t drop you. I will always catch you," and his wings flapped together to soar in the air. It was a full moon and it felt really big today. I felt the cool air rushing and I felt myself smile. Flying up in the sky with the stars shining felt enthralling, I could see the castle and the forest clearly as we flew. The balcony of our room was open but he didn''t put me down once we reached.


    "We should do that often," I told him as he carried me inside. He placed me on the bed while he sat next to me.


    "I agree."


    His wings hadn''t disappeared and he looked at me intently. His eyes were turning into slits and his fangs were peaking from his lips. My heart skipped a beat looking at him. I didn''t know if I was scared of him or if I found his appearance to a whole new level of s.e.xiness. He leaned forward to brush my hair gently.


    "Does it scare you, Eve?" he asked me, his eyes burning brightly while I felt his fingers tracing from my cheek to my neck slowly.


    "No," I whispered.


    "Good," he said and I saw darkness lurking around his eyes. I had the feeling that he was troubled by something. I caught his face surprising him and kissed on his lips.


    "I accept everything you have to offer me, Ruka. You have nothing to worry about, I''m here with you and that''s all that matters. I love you," I told him and he embraced me, running his nose on the length of my neck and inhaling.


    "I love you too, Eve. It''s too late if you ever plan to leave because you are mine," he said and pulled back, "Don''t you forget that," he whispered it in my ears, brushing his lips slowly before capturing my lips with his for a passionate kiss and he loved me all night.


    The next day when I woke up, the sun was up and squinting my eyes I looked at the watch to see it was past noon. Rubbing my eyes I sat up and yawned. Last night was special in every way, I was lost in my dreamland when Ruka entered the room. I saw him smile and he came towards the bed.


    "Good afternoon," I wished him as he took a seat next to me.


    "Good afternoon, sweet Eve. Did you sleep well?" he asked me and I nodded with a smile, "Your dad has come," he said. I was yet to tell my parents about my engagement, I could tell them once I finished freshening up. I saw Ruka weave his hair with his long fingers and his posture a little stiff before I could ask anything he spoke.


    "Your father thinks it''s best if you stayed with them until we married," he said and I frowned at it, "A few matters came up and it was then decided it was for the best if you went back with them until then."


    "And when is that?" I asked him as I stopped breathing.


    "By tonight," he replied and kissed me on my lips, seeing the sadness emerging on my face. We would be getting married only after two or more years as I had my education to complete and that was unbearable, "Don''t worry, love. I''ll have you back next to me in no time," he said resting his forehead on mine.


    Hopefully, it was soon, I thought.

 Chapter 53 - Murder- Part 1

    It was a Saturday and I was lying on my bed, my eyes closed. I was home. I could hear the clock ticking on the wall as I waited. My cell phone that was next to me rang and I opened my eyes picking it up.


    "Hey," I spoke as I got up from my bed, "Did you get the tickets?" I asked.


    "We couldn''t find them," Rini said with a sigh on the other end.


    "Oh, that''s bad," I said softly. We had planned to go for a movie that was out today in theatres. I heard Rini giggling and frowned, "What happened?"


    "We got the tickets!" she exclaimed happily.


    "Rini!" I scolded her. She knew how much I wanted to watch the movie since I got to know about it.


    "Be ready in two hours. Jessi, Alex and I will be there to pick you up. We bought extra tickets for three just in case. You can get your cousin if you want," she suggested.


    My relatives had come to visit us home and were going to stay with us for a week. In that, two days were gone and six more days left. They were the typical type of relatives, an uncle, an aunt who would find fault in every little thing and an obnoxious daughter of theirs.


    "You want me to bring her along?" I asked her and stifled a laugh as I heard her make gagging noises.


    "I was just joking! But seriously don''t get her else I''ll have to kill her myself for throwing herself at Alex not so subtly," she said and I answered a yeah, "Did Ruka come home?" she asked me.


    "No not this week but I met him last week. Why do you ask?" I asked her getting up from the bed and walking over to my cupboard to take out clothes to wear.


    "If Ruka had met her by now he would have put her in her place if she met him," Rini said and I could tell she was smiling on the other side.


    "I know," I said laughing, "Okay don''t be late. I''ll see you later. Bye bye," I threw the phone on my bed.


    I missed Ruka; I was so used to having him around me. Those amethyst and red eyes, that would look straight into my eyes, as if he could look through my soul. Nights were he would hold me and sleep. The soft and tender kisses he would place on my skin and I yearned for it now. It wasn''t that we didn''t meet regularly but it wasn''t enough. After announcing our engagement the next week dad told, I should stay with them until Ruka and me got married. Was it necessary? To top it Annesana added telling it was a good idea. I saw her whisper something to Ruka in his ears and he had stood there listening to it intently. Ruka had just given a curt nod to it and had told not to worry kissing my forehead. I knew if it wasn''t for Annesana, Ruka would have told to let me stay there. He did not work as a teacher anymore in the school and it was almost a year since I moved back to my house. He would drop me home though from school.


    I still attended the Preston''s and was a senior now. At weekends, I would visit the castle not to just meet the others there but to get my angel abilities in place. I was new to it but Amelia another angel was helping me out. I thought to be an angel; I would be able to perform magic. However, that wasn''t so. Apparently, all my magic was centered in my wings and I had given it up. So now, I was only left with immortality. No one knew if the wings could be grown back or not.


    Freshening up and changing my clothes, I brushed my hair and tied it into a pony, fluffing it up. Going down the stairs, I tried finding my mom who was sitting on the dining chair talking to my mom.


    "Are you going out sweetie?" my mother asked tilting her head.


    "Yeah, the movie. It''s about-" I was saying but my cousin Tasha interrupted me.


    "Oh wait for me, I''ll go get ready," she said heading towards the guest room where she stayed.


    "The movie starts like in a few minutes I don''t think you''ll be able to make it. We''ll watch it some other time," I told her but she just walked away. I sighed thinking what Rini might say; taking a cell, I dropped a text to her number.


    "You know Maria," my aunt spoke as she buttered her bread, "The way Eve told just now it looks like she is lying and doesn''t want to find out. Like she has a boy. You should keep your daughter in check," she said and I wanted to roll my eyes but did not else I had to hear about it too.


    Ruka hadn''t announced about us yet. He had asked us to keep it to ourselves until we got married. Therefore, the aunt sitting here right now had no idea about me being engaged. It felt like Annesana had intended to have distance between us with good intentions, making me stay with my parents. Of course, we could shift to the castle but dad told he loved this place.


    "Actually she does," my mom smiled brightly not wavered by her sister in laws words, "We don''t mind Evi having one and she knows her limits. Don''t you, Eve?" she asked me for agreement.


    "Yes, mom. I''ll be going out now," I said seeing Tasha coming with high heels and walking out of there. Now that I think about it though it was just four times we did it, Ruka and I never used protection. It was a wonder I did not get pregnant.


    "You have a boyfriend?" she asked me surprised as if she could not believe it.


    "I do," I replied closing the door behind me and waiting for my friends to hurry up.


    "Wow, that''s something," she laughed sarcastically, "Come on. You''re so boring and nerdy," she said stressing the adjectives. I had brought a pair of glasses with a thick black frame the previous day they came home. I used it only while studying and watching something on the screen.


    "I know," was my response to her statements. I did not want to argue with her because I knew if I did she would not stop until she won the argument, "My boyfriend likes me that way," I said smiling thinking about him and it was true.


    Ten minutes later, Jessi, Rini, and Alex came to pick us up. Jessi and William had brought a mansion near the edge of the forest. As William was working with the king now closely he moved here and we got to hang out with Jessi full time.


    "Alex!" Tasha sang his name when she saw him.


    "It''s Alexander. Did you call anyone else, Eve?" he asked me and I shook my head, "There are two more tickets left. Rini called Elizabeth but her cell seems switched off," he said.


    "I''ll call up and see," I told him.


    Searching for my contacts, I called up Louis''s cell but it came as not reachable, wonder what is going on. I sent texts to two people and got an instant reply from them. The ride was of twenty minutes due to traffic. Reaching the theatre, we parked the car near the theatre but not in the parking lot. I hadn''t been to this theatre. It was multiscreen theatre previewing different movies. Going inside, we girls made a quick visit to the restroom. It had huge mirrors surrounding it, the lighting not too bright. When we went outside, I saw Bella and Derek standing next to Alex, talking about something. Both the boys were werewolves while Isabella was a vampire.

 Chapter 54 - Murder- Part 2

    Looking at me Derek waved and Bella gave me a wide smile.


    "You guys made it," I said once we reached where they stood.


    "Luckily both of us were out for different reasons but happened to be free so thought why not," was Bella''s reply.


    "Thank you for coming on such a short notice," I said and Derek shook his head.


    "No problem at all. We were free and this Saturday was heading to a bored mood," Derek replied and saw him frown a little looking behind me. I forgot about my cousin and squeezed my eyes.


    "Oh sorry, this is my cousin Tasha. Tasha these are my friends Bella and Derek," I introduced them.


    "Hello," she greeted them and I saw her eyeing Derek as we went inside finding our seats.


    "Is he single?" Tasha asked me but Rini replied to her.


    "He is single. No girlfriend at all, should totally go for it," she answered her with a thumbs up and my cousin nodded.


    I heard a thank God from Rini as we sat. I don''t know if she was happy about finally changing Tasha''s direction to Derek or getting our seats. The lights dimmed and we watched the movie as it began. During the interval, we sent Derek and Tasha to buy popcorn.


    "Hey, Bella?" I called her as she sat next to me leaning her back on the seat.


    "Hmm?"


    "Do you know why both Lizzy and Louis''s cell are out of reach?" I asked her and she scrunched her nose thinking deeply.


    "She told something about going to the mansion of Lark," she replied.


    "Mansion of Lark?" I asked her.


    "It''s a place where one of the coven witches reside with the princess there. I have been there only twice but personally, I find the place scary. It''s situated deep within the forest and looks really dark with a creepy aura. Due to it, you don''t have a network coverage there. Just because I said princess now doesn''t picture a Disney princess," she said shaking her head.


    I actually did picture a person like that, with a flowing gown descending from the high stairs.


    "So how does she look?" Jessi asked Bella curiously who was sitting next to her.


    "The first time I went to the mansion with my uncle I thought I was going to find a fairy princess and light shining upon her because that''s how my uncle described her but it was just a joke according to him. I should have taken the hint looking around but as we went inside, the place started getting creepier. The princess is opposite to our initial imagination, I didn''t get a proper glimpse but everything about her was gloomy and sad and dark," Bella described making me wonder about it.


    "But Laura wasn''t like that," I stated to her. Because the way Bella had described, Laura didn''t look like a scary zombie.


    "There are many covens of witches. This is just one of them," Bella replied.


    "Are the people bad there?" Jessi asked her by then Derek and the others came holding popcorns and cold drinks with them.


    "It''s hard to say," was her reply making us confused, before I could ask anything more the lights went out and the movie continued where it left.


    After the movie, we came out of the theatre. It was a romantic comedy and was up to my expectations that equaled to a decent movie. I tried calling up Ruka but it looked like his cell was not reachable too. He must have gone to that mansion Bella had said two hours ago. I thought we could meet today as I was out, it was the week since I last saw him. I let out a tired sigh. I was sitting on the truck Derek had got and swung my legs.


    Tasha, Bella, Alex, and Rini had gone in the theatre again to search for Rini''s watch as she had misplaced it in the hall. The sky had turned dark.


    "Is she a direct cousin?" Derek asked me as he sat next to me.


    "Tasha? Yeah, she''s my maternal aunt''s daughter. She''s okay just a little..."


    "Self-centred?" he asked me and I laughed at it.


    "You could say that," I said looking towards the theatre, "Wonder if they''ll be able to find the watch. It''s hard to find it when the place is dark."


    "True," he agreed. Jessi started whistling a tune from the movie and I looked at her with my eyebrows raised.


    "That was so good where did you learn to do it so good?" I asked her awed. I could never whistle like that.


    "William taught me," she replied with a blush on her cheeks.


    I think the best part of having soul mates is that the chemistry never dies no matter how long the pair has been together. It actually went in extremes, either a person rejected completely the bond else the person would die for each other. Rejecting a soul mate was rare. I wanted to see Ruka right now, hear his voice.


    "You know you could stay with Ruka in the castle with your parents. You daydream a lot about him," he said and I gave him a sheepish look. Were my feelings that visible?


    "It''s my parents and Annesana''s decision," I replied grimly.


    "I see." My cell beeped, alerting me about a message. It was from Ruka.


    What''s my love doing?


    Just a message from him was enough to brighten up my day and make me feel warm.


    Finished watching a movie and now waiting for Rini in the parking lot. She lost her watch there and went to find it.


    I hit the send button and waited for his message looking at the screen. The place looked deserted and it looked like we were the only ones here.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!"


    A loud scream broke the silence around us that came from the theatre. All the three of us looked at each other before running towards the source. Derek went ahead of us and we followed him. Both Jessi and I reached a room that looked like the cleaning equipment room where others were standing.


    Looking at the ground, my hands clasped my mouth. There was a person lying on the floor motionless, blood pooled around the body and something written next to it. I moved closer to see what it was and felt my heart drop looking at it.


    It was my name written in blood.

 Chapter 55 - Back to pavilion- Part 1

    I looked at the floor in shock, my breath caught up in my throat. I dropped down on the floor, feeling a little dizzy my vision blurring.


    "Eve," Jessi came next to me rubbing my back, "What happened here?" she asked the others.


    "Everything was fine until we went inside the theatre but when we came out Alex smelt blood which led us here. The person was already dead by the time we reached and Tasha fainted looking at it," Rini explained worried, "It looks like the person was hit hard on the head and it caused all this bleeding, other than that there are no injuries."


    It was true, there was no wound inflicted as I could see. I looked at the person''s hand and found no blood so that meant he wasn''t the person who wrote my name. Alex was holding Tasha who was unconscious now.


    We heard the cell ring and saw Rini pick the call.


    "Hey, mom...Yeah, we are still in the theatre...no...yeah, why?... Oh, I see. Alright," she said before putting the cell back in her pocket.


    "What happened?" Alex asked her.


    "The alpha called out for a meeting and we are supposed to be there. Mom told something about rogues," she said pursing her lips.


    "It''s alright. You guys go ahead. We''ll handle it here," I told them and spoke to Rini, "Rini could you drop Tasha at my house before that. I don''t want my aunt freaking out," I said and she nodded in understanding.


    "No problem, Eve," Rini replied, "Keep us updated if anything comes up," and we nodded. I saw them disappear from the corridor, Alex carrying Tasha and Rini walking next to him. Now it was just the four of us, five if you included the dead person.


    "I don''t understand why is Eve''s name written here though. Have you met this person before, Eve?" Bella spoke and I shook my head.


    "I don''t remember meeting him before," I answered him, "He doesn''t look like a worker here," I said looking for any tag on his shirt but there wasn''t one.


    "Because he isn''t one. I remember everyone who worked here today. The strange thing is that he''s a human but something is wrong," Derek replied coming closer to the body and checking it. When he turned to check the neck for any markings but there was none, "Something is off," he said and that''s when Jessi spoke.


    "A-ah guys."


    I looked to see her shocked face and turned. The blood that was on the floor started moving from one corner in a slithering motion. All of us backed away from there quickly looking at it, the blood was moving smoothly gliding over the surface of the floor. It made a circle around the body and stopped.


    "What was all that about?" Bella asked dumbstruck.


    "Something is not right," I said softly feeling the eerie silence.


    "What do-" Bella got interrupted when the light started dimming as though something was wrong with the voltage, "-you mean?"


    I heard some rustling and my head snapped to see the body that was lying on the ground was no more there. Everybody seems to realize it and looked around to find the body standing with its head down. Before we could communicate anything the corpse looked up with its head up and I gasped looking at the eyes. It was pitch black, not the iris but the whole eyes. It was way creepy. The corpse charged towards us with its nails turning into claws.


    Derek attacked it with a punch and it fell stumbling down.


    "Phew, thanks Derek," Bella thanked him, "Why is a human body behaving like a zombie? Is it dead dead now?" she asked moving near the corpse she tried kicking it to check but it seemed to move so fast suddenly that we didn''t have time to react.


    The corpse was no more like a zombie as it moved swiftly like a ninja knocking out Bella in a second thought she was a vampire.


    "Bella!" I exclaimed looking at her lying on the floor motionless, "Is she-"


    "No, she just lost her conscious. I want Jessi and you to get out of here, right now. And try calling up for help," Derek said as he tried to tackle the corpse and later understood why he asked us to. Though it was fighting Derek, it was looking right at us.


    Jessi and I ran from there, our footsteps echoed as we went towards the entrance door. Jessi turned the knob while I looked behind to see if there was anything. She shook the knob forcefully and cursed under her breath.


    "It''s locked?" I asked her confused. How could it be locked? Rini, Alex, and Tasha had passed through this while they left, moreover, there was no one here other than us. There was no time and we didn''t know how long Derek could hold the corpse up. I took hold of Jessi''s wrist and began to walk in the other direction.


    "Where are we going? This is the only exit here, Eve," she said to me.


    "We don''t have time for it open. Currently, we need to hide, come on. Try calling up William and I''ll call up Ruka," I said dragging her with me.


    I saw a staircase at the corner and pulled Jessi along with me. Going up there were many rooms, I opened a door to see two more bodies lying there dead. This wasn''t good. What if these bodies turned like the one that was on the ground floor? This wasn''t good. Jessi got inside searching for something in the room.


    Just when I was wondering where were the other people who worked here, we discovered they were dead.


    "What are you looking for?" I asked looking at her while her eyebrows were furrowed.


    "Got it," she said holding a mop in her hand. There were circles already forming around the body and we didn''t wait to see the rest, as we knew what was going to come. We got out of the room and locked it from outside. I was glad it wasn''t an automatic lock. Jessi locked the door with the mops handle.


    "Do you hear it?" I asked her, hearing some voices from the other side of the locked door. We saw the handle move and both Jessi and I looked at each other. We heard a loud crash from the ground floor.


    "Crap! We need to go," I said and she nodded, "Did you call William?" I asked her as I took out my cell and dialed Ruka''s number.


    "No, it isn''t getting connected. I''m not able to call anyone actually. What about you?" she asked me as we ran through the corridors.


    "You''re right," I said as the line got disconnected without a ring. There was something in this building, like a dark magic. Though I hadn''t attained angel features yet, I could feel something, for example, the atmosphere now, "It''s strange Jess. Fifteen minutes ago Rini could pick the call and talk but once the corpse started moving everything''s strange around now."


    "I know. I did think about it but aren''t they humans? Can that kind of-" she was talking when we got interrupted by a loud crash. Turning back we found to see those two corpses we had seen just a while ago.


    "Shit!" both of us exclaimed together.

 Chapter 56 - Back to pavilion- Part 2

    It looked they were slow like they needed time to go all ninja. Jessi took the time to use her heels to break the encased glass box that had an ax in it. What was I going to use? I searched in my mini sling bag and found the knife, I pressed the side button but the sword didn''t work.


    Jessi swung the ax like she was an expert in it in her hand, "Ready Eve?" she asked me and I nodded unsurely.


    "You know we have to be quick right because they are going to go out of control pretty soon," I informed her. Something was wrong, anything we did here didn''t work.


    Both of us attacked them, while I saw Jessi cut an arm of the one she was fighting. I used the knife as much as I could, making full use of it. As they say, something is better than nothing. It came towards me while I slashed my knife in its chest. I used the kick Sebastian had taught me recently and jumped in joy when it fell right on its ass. But as we predicted it was starting to gain more energy and Jessi being human and I a half Angel was working in a favor.


    "Come on, Eve. We need to go now. It''s not going to stop," she said and we ran to a room next to us, locking it from inside.


    We went to the end of the room but heard a loud crash, to be greeted by the two corpses. Where was Derek? was he still fighting? If he was then we girls had no luck now. When they were about to attack us, I saw Ruka standing behind them with Louis and Sebastian. Rini must have informed them. Both the men fought swiftly. I saw Ruka fight without breaking a sweat and I would be damned if he didn''t look hot now. With a hit to the chest and twisting a neck with a snap, the body fell down limp. I could see Ruka''s eyes glow in the dark room searching and his eyes landed on me. In the blink of an eye, I was in his arms, feeling his warmth as he encircled his arms around my waist pulling me closer to him. I basked in his masculine scent, my hands flat on his chest and I felt a kiss on my temple. He pulled back looking at me.


    "Are you alright?" he asked me concerned as he tucked a strand of hair behind my ear and I nodded my head.


    "How did you know? Did Rini tell you?" I asked him curiously and saw him smile.


    "She did. She informed us about you guys finding a body. We tried calling but the cell phones were unreachable and now I know why," he murmured.


    "It wasn''t working once the corpse started moving," I said seeing the corpses down now, lying on the floor for good. Sebastian was talking Jessi while she explained what happened, "Where''s Derek?" I asked him.


    "Louis has gone to tend to his injuries and Isabella''s. Don''t worry they''ll be fine," he said taking me out of the room, "Let''s go home, I''ll ask Leo to check on it in the meantime with the other generals."


    Though I had gone through all these things I didn''t want to part with Ruka and go home where I wouldn''t get to see Ruka. Sebastian stood back to help Leo while I met Louis and the others below on the ground floor. William had come to pick Jessi. Can''t blame her, she did wield an ax beating the corpse. Derek had a large scar on his forearm and looked exhausted.


    I opened the door of the car after going out of the building. Getting inside I closed the door, Ruka followed the process and started the car, driving us away from the place. On the way he made few calls that included Leo, giving him instructions.


    "Ruka?"


    "You want to ask what happened in there?" he asked me and I nodded my head in reply, "It''s black magic, finding its trace is difficult. The whole building is filled with it and due to which we couldn''t contact you. There were five of them excluding the ones in the room you were in, it''s the first time we have seen something like this. There has been a disruption in the south city today," he explained taking a U-turn.


    "Is that why Alex and Rini were called?" I asked him.


    "Yes," he replied.


    On the way, I told him what happened in detail from the time we were in the theatre and he listened to it intently. We reached my home after twenty minutes. Knocking the door I waited for someone to open, standing with Ruka there, my head down looking at the floor. I kinda felt sad and lonely now thinking about the next hour when Ruka wouldn''t be next to me or near me.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked me lifting my chin up to look at him.


    "I miss you," was the words that came out of my mouth, feeling my cheeks warm up as a soft smile played on his lips. He placed his palm on my neck as his thumb brushed my cheek.


    "I know, love. I do too," he replied leaning down slowly as I looked into his eyes and at that very moment I thought we were alone until someone cleared their throat. My eyes went wide and pulled back.


    "Mom," I greeted her while she grinned at me knowingly. Ruka gave her a charming smile as their eyes met.


    "Mrs. Whitlock," he greeted her.


    "Ruka, come in," mom said inviting us both in keeping the door wide open.


    "I need to talk something important with you and Eve''s father," Ruka said to which I looked at him furrowing my eyebrows in question. My mother nodded and went to get my father while we took a seat on the couch, "You''ll get to know in few minutes," he said before I could ask him anything and I waited for mom to get my dad in the hall.


    After a minute or so dad came with mom, taking a seat in front of us. Where were my relatives, was Tasha still unconscious? She must have hurt her head pretty bad.


    "Good evening, Ruka. My wife says you had something to talk about," he said dusting his hand. Why did it smell like flour? Was dad cooking tonight?


    "Yes, actually," Ruka said holding my hand in his firm and continued, "There have been too many unusual recent events happening and one of them being today. Rogues have increased and so has dead bodies. Though we are working on it, it''ll take time. I''m sure you''re aware of how mates work."


    "I do," my dad agreed with him. I wondered where Ruka was getting to.


    "And having all these unusual events going around it''s unsettling. I think it''s best to have Eve stay with me in the castle," Ruka spoke calmly to my parents, hearing it I couldn''t stop the smile forming on my lips.

 Chapter 57 - Suspense- Part 1

    I sat there quietly next to Ruka as he spoke about talking to father of having me back in the castle. I was more than happy to hear it; finally, I was going back after so much of wait. I don''t think the reason Ruka and I stayed apart was because we weren''t married, I knew there was a valid reason for it but didn''t know what it was.


    I saw mom looking at dad while he sat there contemplating things Ruka just said a minute back. Dad cleared his throat before he spoke.


    "Is it safe that way? I know you will keep her safe and I do not doubt it. I also understand that my daughter is your mate but is it okay?" my dad asked concerned, worry evident in his voice. Did it really worry him that much that I was going to the castle?


    "Yes, I did consider all the things and then decided it would be for the best. I hope you understand. I am aware of what Annesana has said a year ago but this is necessary," Ruka gave a squeeze to my hand which was in his as he said.


    Dad sighed, rubbing his temples and then nodded. I was ready on my toes almost to go pack my bags but stopped when dad spoke.


    "I just want my little girl safe, Ruka. That is all I ask," he said and Ruka looked straight in his eye before replying him.


    "She''ll stay safe with me," and I saw dad get up.


    There are times when a child asks something to his parent, the parent listens to him before getting up and going away, leaving the kid perplexed wondering if it is a yes or no. I felt I was in the same situation. Was it an okay or not, me going now?


    "Eve," dad spoke my name, making me straighten my back instinctively, "Use the bag we brought a month back that''s in the closet in our room for packing," he said going out of the room.


    A grin broke on my face, while I saw him retreat. I went up to my room throwing all my clothes on the bed that I was going to take. After packing everything for half an hour, I zipped the bag and checked my room again if I missed anything. I saw my headphones lying in the corner of the room and went around getting it. I heard my wind chimes making sounds as I bent down to take my headphones. Ruka had told not to worry about getting the bag down as he told his men would come to take it on the way. I went down after that to find my uncle looking at me with anger.


    "I leave my daughter for three hours with you and you get her hurt. You are nothing but trouble," he said fuming, coming and standing in front of me.


    I saw Tasha sitting with an ice pack on her head looking at the wall. Looked like, she was still in shock. There were few relatives of mine that never mingled with the supernatural creatures; this included my uncle standing in front of me. They were still being narrow minded about the supernatural''s lifestyle and thought it was fourteenth century but things had changed now.


    "It wasn''t my fault. It was just few unfortunate events that happened today and Tasha is unharmed. She just fainted," I clarified but he did not seem to get it and looked more angry at the mention of his daughter being unconscious.


    "It is your fault look at her! She hasn''t spoken a word yet since she came. You are nothing compared to her," he said and I agreed to it mentally.


    He went on and on while I wondered where Ruka was. I was lost in thought that I did not realize my uncle had raised his hand grabbing the front of my shirt making me snap out of my thoughts. Before he could do anything else, I saw someone''s hand grip his. I saw red slit eyes looking at my uncle, the gaze enough to burn anyone right there.


    "It would be good if you kept your hands away from Eve, Mr. Hamilton," Ruka spoke in a cold voice. I could feel the atmosphere turning heavy now.


    "And who are you to tell me?" he asked him rudely. Didn''t he know whom he was talking to now? He definitely needs to start reading the newspapers.


    "Her fianc¨¦. Now if you would take your hands off and leave. Right now," he said and I saw my uncle wince as Ruka gripped his hand.


    He moved his hand away, taking a few steps back quickly before retreating to the guest room. All of us stood in place after witnessing the scene, not uttering a single word in complete silence.


    "Did you pack everything, sweetie?" mom asked breaking the silence in the room and I nodded my head.


    "It''s getting late, we will be leaving now," Ruka informed my parents and they agreed to it.


    On the way to the castle, Ruka made calls to know about the corpses from Sebastian and Leo. His eyes had turned back to amethyst once we had left home. The last time I had seen those eyes were an year back and today was a second time, it seemed to me like it was one of the characteristic feature of his franchixer side. When we reached, he parked the car in front of the main door. By the time I got out of the car Ruka was standing next to me. He leaned down slightly, his lips near my ear due to which I could feel his warm breath in the cold night.


    "Welcome back home," he said in my ear, brushing his lips lightly on my ear. I couldn''t stop the blush that rose in my cheek. No matter how many times he''s kissed me, it would end up me blushing, "Let''s get you something to eat, your things would have reached by then," he said placing his hand on my back and taking me inside.

 Chapter 58 - Suspense- Part 2

    Before we could enter the dining room, I saw Caesar charging towards me and I got down on my knees with open arms. With the force it came towards me, I fell down as it licked my face and laughed as it did. Caesar was a puppy when I had brought him to the castle but now it had grown. Unfortunately dad was allergic to it so I had to keep him with Ruka. I wonder if dad was really allergic or not, or scared of Caesar. I ruffled its brown white fur lovingly and got up.


    "EVE!" I heard Lizzy call me and saw her walking towards us with a wide smile, "Sorry I missed the movie and the action today. You alright?" she asked hugging me.


    "Yeah," I replied her.


    "Lizzy, take Eve to the kitchen and get her something to eat," he said her and she nodded, he later turned to talk to me, "I''m going to meet Leo, I''ll be back soon," he said looking at me, his eyes intense.


    "Okay," I said and he had a soft smile on his lips before leaving.


    "Come on, Andria has been waiting," Lizzy dragged me inside along with her while Caesar followed us, "I heard there were corpses in the theatre. Dang, I didn''t get to see it," she said disappointed while we walked. When we entered the kitchen I saw Andria and Lissa there.


    "You''re back," Andria said walking towards me and gave me hug, "I was wondering when Ruka would get you back. Lissa prepared dinner for you, take a seat Eve," she said taking me towards the table and I sat.


    As I had my dinner they asked me questions about what happened today and I explained it to them, from the time movie got over till the time I came to the castle.


    "Does Ruka''s eyes turn into slits often?" I asked them as I ate my food during the conversation.


    "No, I haven''t seen him like that since an year back," Lizzy answered my question abruptly looking up from her phone, "Why do you ask?" she asked me while she took hold of a glass containing red liquid, which I assume was blood.


    "I saw his eyes turn into slits today when we were at my home," I said and saw Andria''s brows furrow in worry while Lizzy stopped slurping her drink.


    "I see," Andria replied and then gave me a smile. Lizzy was typing on her phone when it rang and she got up going out of the kitchen. Andria spoke about other things regarding school in the meantime but could hear Lizzy talking faintly.


    "...yeah it happened just as you predicted...no, he''s gone out now...hmm...okay...okay," I heard her but not clear enough to make out what she was talking about. After talking she came back.


    I missed the time, spending with them but I missed my parents too. Ruka had asked my parents to move into the castle but dad loved the home they lived in and told he wasn''t ready to have the lifestyle of royal yet though he did promise he would visit. After eating I went up to our room and found that my bags to be there. Freshening up I sat on the bed and sent a text each to Jessi and Rini, telling them I was back in the castle. Rini had gone with Alex to the pack meeting I believe and Jessi might just be tired, resting now. I also left a message to Derek, asking him how his wounds were now. I wondered what time Ruka would be home, hope he came soon before I fell asleep. I did wait for him but found myself closing my eyes, unable to stay awake anymore I fell asleep.


    In the morning, when I woke up I felt someone''s hand on my head, combing my hair gently. It felt really good and more sleepy. I opened my eyes, adjusting to the morning sunlight and saw Ruka sitting on the edge of the bed, with his legs crossed. He was wearing a dark grey t-shirt and black denim jeans.


    "You''re awake. The school is closed today," he said brushing my hair and I looked at him in question. I counted the dates and the weekend in my head mentally, today was Monday to have the school closed, "Due to the corpses found and the rogue attack, schools are closed. Did you sleep well?" he asked me as I got up.


    "Yeah. What time did you come back?" I asked him.


    "Around three in the morning. Annesana is visiting in an hour or so, she has something to talk to you. Get ready, love," he said and got up from the bed.


    "What does she want to talk about?" I asked him curiously


    "Hmm I don''t know, she told it was between girls. I''ll be in the east wing," he replied giving a peck on my forehead and left the room.


    Getting up I went to the bathroom, brushing my teeth and taking a shower in the process. As I brushed my hair later my mind drifted to yesterday''s scene in the theatre. It wasn''t just that there were people who were killed but where behaving like zombies but weren''t one. To top it all, I couldn''t shrug away the eerie feeling I got when the first corpse looked at me while fighting Derek, it gave me creepy chills. Maybe it was just coincidence that it was looking my way that time but deep down I knew it wasn''t. Once I went down, I spotted Ruka talking to Sebastian and one of the general. Sebastian waved at me with a smile before leaving the place.


    "Annesana is waiting in the second room," Ruka informed me.


    "Aren''t you coming with me?" I asked him and he shook his head.


    "She wants to talk to you alone, love. Don''t worry," he said and I nodded, going to the second door and turning the knob.

 Chapter 59 - Complications- Part 1

    I turned the knob and opened the door, stepping inside the room. Unlike other rooms, this one was darker with the flooring made of wood. It looked dusty too as though it wasn''t used for an year, closing the door I spotted Annesana sitting on one of the sofa, quietly looking at me.


    "Sit down, Eve," she said pointing a seat in front of her and I walked by a cream looking rectangular metal that was hanging on the wall that was rusted at the sides and had few writings on it which I didn''t understand but felt I had seen similar pattern before, "How''s school?" she asked casually.


    "It''s going fine, just a little hectic with the assignments and portion," I replied her. She leaned forward taking the teapot in her hand and poured a light green liquid in two cups, "Is that green tea?" I asked her looking at it warily.


    "It''s a herbal tea that''s specially made for angels who have lost their powers, though you are an angel now but we don''t know if we''ll be able to get your powers back."


    "Is it possible?" I was hopeful regarding it, everyone were helping me out to regain it back, especially Amelia. She was kind and took lot of time in my training. Annesana took few seconds before replying.


    "No angel in history has traded something like that, wings are after all an important assets concerning an Angel. You''re having sessions with Amelia right?" I nodded my head and she continued, "That''s good to know, drink it up. It won''t taste good when it turns cold," she instructed and I took hold of the cup in both my hands. When I took a sip I cringed my face and wanted to spit it out, it was bitter in taste. She chuckled looking at my reaction.


    "I heard about the corpses in the theatre from Ruka. Can you tell me what happened? It''s better to hear it directly from the person, Derek told me his version of the story but I would like to know from you," her olive eyes looked at me calmly waiting for me to give the details.


    "We had finished watching the movie and were waiting for Rini as she had forgotten her watch there inside. It was a gift from her mother. Alex, Rini, Bella and my cousin had gone to check while Derek, Jessi and I were outside waiting for them," I said recollecting it and Annesana nodded her head to continue, "After few minutes we heard my cousin scream and went inside to find a corpse. It was gradually getting faster in its movements and we encountered two more later before Ruka came that is."


    "Hmm, was there anything unusual felt?" she asked me.


    "There was this strange air I felt around us when the corpse started gaining energy and...it felt eerie when Derek was fighting one of them but it was looking at me," I told her worried.


    "I see," was Annesana''s reply to it, I ended up emptying the cup and kept it on the tray, "When I went there to see what it was I saw your name written on the floor. First I thought, the corpse might have written but it wasn''t," she said and I scrunched my eyebrows confused.


    "What do you mean? Someone else had written it?"


    "No. No one had written manually but it was done by someone with magic that was long forgotten, such practices were banned due to its after effects. The corpses you people found were dead before you even started watching the movie," I was taken aback hearing it and beyond shock. She sighed and continued, "This world has things that weren''t supposed to take form but someone has awaken it. The corpses you thought as humans weren''t humans but were soulless bodies that look like human."


    "You mean there were dead people already there watching us the whole time?" I asked her shocked.


    "Yes, Eve. I knew something was wrong when one of the maid told about the writings here," she said pointing towards the rectangular metal, "It''s like a future object that let''s you know if something is going to happen-something evil and that''s why I asked Ruka to meet the sorcerer princess."


    I remembered Bella had told us about her, giving a little extra details of how scary she was in person and the place. Was Rini losing her watch there planned then? So that they could discover the corpse and we would come there when no one was around?


    "Annesana, what language is that?" I asked her looking at the writings.


    "It''s the language of dead," she replied and I gulped hearing it. It was like my memory was going to a state of system overload. It was like everything was planned, but who would do such a thing?


    "I had something else to talk to you about," Annesana said interrupting my thoughts, "Lizzy called me up telling me Ruka''s eyes turned to slits, is that so?" she asked me and I nodded. So that''s what Lizzy was talking about.


    "Have you felt something strange about Ruka recently? It might be anything," she asked me and I thought about it.


    There were days sometimes when I would feel that Ruka was a little far away from me, not physically but mentally. But I would brush it off that I was over thinking as we didn''t live under the same room. Of course he was sweet and caring but there was something was off.


    "I feel he''s going away," I told her and she kept quiet, deep in thought.


    "According to what information and knowledge I have gathered, a franchixer usually changes a persons personality. We''ve had only one such supernatural in history but you might know what happened, leaving Ruka alone. You balance him, Eve, but you''re not a complete angel though immortal now. We don''t know how exactly things are going to turn up. Ruka is going to have a withdrawal when it concerns emotions, it''s not like he''ll be doing it on purpose but that''s what''s going to happen I believe. The more prominent and alive the franchixer side of him feels, he''s going to become more of it until he learns to handle it of course. If you get your powers back that''s faster to work things out else its going to take time," she explained it while I sat there holding my breath.


    "Is he going to stop loving me?" I asked her softly, feeling my heart rate drop as I waited for her answer.


    "No, my dear. He isn''t going to stop loving. You are his mate after all, it''s in his nature to love you but it won''t be hundred percent, if you know what I mean," I didn''t actually.


    Everything was going perfect and it felt like...I don''t know. Maybe if I worked harder I would get my wings back and I could help out Ruka like Annesana said. And who would write my name on the floor? Not to forget the blood. I couldn''t think of anyone. Ruka was waiting outside and my eyes went wide for a second.


    "Did you tell him about it?" I asked her and she shook her head.


    "It will just trigger it, something''s are better to be ignorant about even though he''s the king. This is one of the soundproof room in this castle including yours and few others," she said smiling at me and I gave her a weak smile, "It''s not going to be a permanent thing, so don''t worry. The bottom line is he''s going to take time to adjust and return to his normal nature."


    "Alright," I said taking a deep breath, "Thank you for telling me," I thanked her as we got up.


    "Anytime, dear. You are the future queen after all, it''s my duty and responsible to guide you. And yes, you and I are the only one''s who know about it. I had asked Lizzy to let me know when his eyes turned to slits," she said as we walked towards the door and spoke to me before opening the door, "Just be careful and let me know if something happens."


    After that I went to my room and leaned my back on the bed, thinking about what Annesana said. Maybe I should get the book The tainted and read it. The angel was mated to a Franchixer, sure I would learn few things from it. Ruka was out due to work and I had free time now. Deciding to make a trip to the library, I got up and headed there to pick the book. When I went there, I searched the angel section but didn''t find it. It was supposed to be right here, I thought. I looked most of the side that had similar genres but wasn''t able to find it even after an hour. Where did it go? Maybe I should just ask Lizzy or someone if they had or saw it. I picked a random book and walked out of the place.


    "Hello, Vivi," a voice came out of nowhere making me gasp and I held a hand on my chest.

 Chapter 60 - Complications- Part 2

    "Jeez, you scared me Aiden," I scolded him seeing him grin.


    "What''s up? I heard you got the permission to move into the castle finally," he said walking towards beside me, his hands behind his back.


    "Yeah, something like that. Don''t you have school to attend?" I asked him and saw his lips curl at one side.


    "Don''t you?" he asked to which I shrugged, "Anyways its boring and heard you were back. So here I am."


    Talking to Aiden reminded me of how cute Ruka would look when Aiden tried to tick him off. He would keep me close by even though he knew Aiden was just trying to push his uncle. Technically I would be an aunt to Aiden but he sticked to calling me ''Vivi''. With all those reactions I could say the franchixer wasn''t going in effect yet.


    "What book is that?" he asked curiously, trying to peek at the title of the book. I handed it over to him to which he hummed and gave it back.


    "Hey, Aiden do you by any chance know where the book Thetaintedis? I wasn''t able to find it," and he shook his head.


    "Did you check properly?" he asked me.


    "Of course I did, for an hour actually," I said and he caught hold of my hand, making us turn one eighty degrees and going back to the library.


    "Did you check the above sections? Wait here, you must have missed it," he moved fast, checking for it and went to look for it in the above sections. He came back after ten minutes with a book, "Is this the book?" he asked showing the front of it.


    "Thanks," it didn''t look like the one I had read before but it held the same name so I took it.


    "Told ya, you missed it. Come on, mom had asked me to bring you down for lunch," with that we exited the place.


    Lunch was pleasant, Lissa had done something with the vegetables and it was pretty good. Going back to the room, I went to the balcony and sat on the swing holding the book. The book had a velvet binding but was old to look, it wasn''t the one I had read, looked like another edition of it. I flipped the pages randomly when I felt the pages less at one end. Turning slowly I found that few pages were actually missing from it. It was like someone had torn it.


    I wasn''t particularly in the mood to read. I sat there for God knows how long staring at the space in front of me until I heard someone call my name.


    "Eve?"


    "Huh," I snapped out of my thoughts to see Ruka standing at the door and looking at me concerned.


    "Are you alright?" I nodded giving him a smile and he came to sit next to me, "How was your day? You''re reading a book."


    "It was good, will Amelia be visiting today?" I asked him. Amelia was using her powers trying to help me and I was grateful to her. Though Annesana had said I was immortal none of them knew when it would flip back or forward. Would I forever stay immortal or go back to being human?


    "No, love she won''t be coming today as we have plans for the evening. We have a party to attend to that is thrown by one of the noble for their daughter''s birthday," he said putting his arm around my shoulder and bringing me closer to him. Hmm, maybe what Annesana said was not true, " Don''t worry, we won''t stay there long. It''ll just be for one or so."


    "Okay," I replied to him not minding the time. I didn''t mind the time until I got to stay next to Ruka.


    Ruka and I sat there talking about my family and my relatives who were there now for vacations. He didn''t comment much about my uncle but I didn''t miss the tick that worked in his jaw when I spoke about them. My parents weren''t there in the room when my uncle had spoken to me. In the evening, we went to a mansion that had a graveyard next to it. That was quite a location to build the mansion, I thought. Maybe it was a vampire thing but I was glad the castle didn''t have it. There were a lot of people and a music playing so softly, it was eerie kind of music I felt after listening to it more closely. Men dressed in suits and ladies in gowns. I was wearing light pink off shoulder with a bow to tie behind. The place had a lot of statue that was made marbles to decorate one side of the mansion. I met people and spoke to few of them whom I knew. Good thing was that Andria and other''s had come to attend. The cake was cut soon and people started dancing on the floor very prim and proper like the ones I saw in movies.


    "Ruka," a man came walking towards us with a girl following him, "How''s the border problem going on? All solved?" he asked and I saw the girl looking at Ruka adoringly.


    "It''s solved Mr. Sean, how are you?" Ruka asked politely.


    "All in good health. This is my niece Mischel," he introduced the girl, "Timothy was searching for you. He told he needed something to talk about, oh there he is." Ruka looked at me wondering.


    "I''ll be fine, I''ll be with Lizzy," I assured him before he could say anything and he nodded, leaving with Mr. Sean.


    I didn''t have to say anything to Mischel as she left right away once they left. Looking around I tried searching for Lizzy and found her on the dance floor. I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned to see Sebastian.


    "What are you doing standing here?" he asked me and took hold of the hand.


    "I''m not in the mood to dance," I protested seeing him head towards the dance floor but Leo called him on his cell on the way telling he needed him there with him.


    "So sorry, Evee," he said vanishing from there, leaving me perplexed. I felt my phone vibrate and took my purse, opening it. There were two missed calls from Annesana and I wondered why she had called. Going out of the room to a quieter place I called her back, she picked it on the sixth ring.


    "I saw your calls now. What happened?" I asked her.


    "I just realized I misread the description. Do you remember I told you that Ruka''s franchixer would be more prominent as time passes and it alters nature? Can you see the sky?" she asked me.


    "Yeah, I do," I could see the sky with the clouds and crescent moon clearly, "Why do you ask?"


    "A person takes time to have the franchixer qualities but Ruka is a hybrid. It''s like a crash course to him and by the energy of the crescent moon, it''s already started," she informed me and felt my jaw drop.


    "But I didn''t see any withdrawal sign," I told her. Ruka seemed to behave as usual.


    "That''s because I read the signs wrong. It''s going to be the opposite of withdrawal," she said, opposite...? "Evil, possessive and god knows what else. The devil''s instincts are going to catch up by the end of this night."

 Chapter 61 - History- Part 1

    "I don''t understand," I said clutching the phone in my hand, "Sebastian said I balanced the franchixer side of Ruka as I was an angel now. What do you mean evil and possessive? He is an alpha alpha male," I couldn''t think another word for it. Though Ruka was a hybrid he kept his possessive side in control and I loved him for that. In the past year, Aiden had tried everything to tick him but it didn''t exactly work.


    "He is a franchixer, Eve, not a normal hybrid anymore," Annesana reminded me and continued, "The problem is I''m unable to read the signs properly which makes it impossible to predict anything now, it''s like someone is intervening with nature. I didn''t mean possessive exactly more in the terms of evil being. True what you said but your powers vanished the time you gave up your wings and as I said before there is a way to get it back, who knows it might regenerate by itself. Let me know when your back starts hurting."


    "Yeah, I will," I replied and tucked it back in my purse.


    Taking a deep breath and letting it out, I stood there looking at the view outside. I could see lights lit around the houses, feeling the cool breeze blow and I shivered slightly at it. What now? Was Ruka aware of it? He must be, even though Annesana hadn''t warned him about it. He was smart after all.


    The thought of me having my white, fluffy wings got me excited but if it was to regrow that would definitely hurt. Turning around, my back facing the railings of the balcony, I looked at the party that was going on. Posh and poise were the things that came into my mind looking at the people who were talking. My eyes stopped at a particular figure who was talking to a middle-aged man. Hair as dark as midnight, the personality that demanded respect and reeked of power. As though feelings my eyes on him, he turned my way, capturing me with his gaze. I felt my heart skip a beat when a soft smile played on his lips. Sometimes it was hard to believe that a person like Ruka was my mate.


    If it was a different dimension without any mating connection or if it weren''t for supernatural beings exist, I don''t think he would even look my way. Forget about second glance but then it wasn''t so and I knew I was lucky to have him in my life.


    "Hello, darling," someone spoke snapping me out of my deep thoughts.


    "Hey, Max," I wasn''t aware if he was going to be here tonight. He took his uncle''s execution pretty well, actually it didn''t matter to him he had told me a few months back. He was a good guy not wanting any part of what happened but that didn''t mean I forgot how weird he was.


    "What are you doing standing alone here?" he asked me looking at the crowd and continued, "Ruka is talking to the council grandpa, I see. I heard you are back in the castle," he swirled his glass lightly that had blue liquid in it.


    "I am," I confirmed him, "I didn''t know you were going to be here," I saw him smile at it.


    "I guess no one expected it after what my uncle''s stunt. How are you?" I could detect the concern in his voice.


    "Fine, I guess," I replied and caught Mischel talking to Ruka now," Do you know her?" I asked Max.


    "Mischel? Yeah, I do. Why do you ask?" he questioned tilting his head.


    "I feel like she has a thing for my mate," I saw her smiling flirtatiously, "She is, isn''t she?". Yup, she had a thing for him and I felt my heart tinge when Ruka smiled at her. Jealousy, I thought. Bad Eve, I scolded myself.


    "Is someone getting jealous?" Max asked me laughing and I glared at him, "Sorry. I guess you don''t know but a few years back our elders had decided that Ruka would marry the senates daughter when she would come to age. Though the deal didn''t hold as Ruka found his mate," he explained it to me.


    "Oh," I said not knowing what else to say. I felt him ruffle my hairs, messing it up.


    "Hey!"


    "Stop worrying, it was in past. Don''t you know there is a verse- let the past bury it''s dead," he said holding my hand and dragging me towards the hall. He then stopped to be greeted by a tall, lean man.


    "Maxie, I didn''t expect you here," the man said with a sinister smile.


    "Surprise!" Max replied sarcastically, "What are you doing here, Weshes? I thought you were in the south continent working on the camps," he said.


    "Indeed I was but they sent me off home telling I needed a break more like they wanted to rid me," Weshes complained rolling his eyes. I stood there awkwardly behaving like a nonexistent until his eyes fell on me, "Who''s this? I have to say your taste has improved," he commented making my eyes go wide.


    "Oh, she''s not mine," Max shook his head denying it, "She''s Ruka''s mate, Eve."


    "Hmm?" he looked at me with a sly smile and took a step forward towards me, "So it''s you, I''ve heard so much about you in the upper ranks. I am Maximus''s half-brother, Weshes," he introduced himself.


    "I''m Eve Whitlock," before I could say anything more, I felt someone''s hand snake around my waist.


    "Good evening, Ruka," Weshes greeted him with a tight smile.


    "Good evening, how was your trip?" Ruka asked him casually as I felt his fingertips rub on my back.


    "It was quite eventful actually. The rouges there don''t listen and its hard to make them obey. It''s becoming highly impossible to tame them," Weshes spoke seriously.


    "Hmm I see, did you find any whereabouts of the prisoner that escaped?" Ruka asked him.


    "What prisoner?" interrupted Max in between.


    "Someone broke out during summer and it''s hard to track him down," explained Weshes, "There have been attacks going on in the sound which is possibly created by the same person."


    "How could someone breakout while you were there?" Max gaped shocked at his sibling.


    "Let me know if you hear anything about it," Ruka said ignoring Max, "I''ve spoken to Sebastian about it and he''s currently with Leo. Contact him later," he said and we left the spot.


    We took seats to the nearest spare table, sitting next to each other. A waiter came with a tray and Ruka took a glass from it. It was red in color and I knew it wasn''t blood by looking at it. The liquid had a thin texture like water but red in color.


    "Are you feeling bored?" Ruka asked taking a sip from his glass.


    "Not that much," I replied truthfully and saw him smile, "What is that?" I asked him pointing towards the glass he held.


    "This is a refined blood that is stored like a wine in the country Diyonisia. It gives an exquisite taste after adding many other ingredients to it," and I cringed thinking about it. How could old blood taste good? Ew.

 Chapter 62 - History- Part 2

    "Diyonisia?" I asked him, I had read the word but I couldn''t recollect it.


    "It was a place made only for vampires during the war that took place centuries back. Humans weren''t understanding at that period but can''t blame them either as vampires were irresponsible. It was a refuge place for the people of our kind, hunters existence was at its peak at that time. It''s a hidden country and most of us are from there. It''s a beautiful place, you would love it," he said placing his hand on mine.


    "Is there a place for werewolves then?" I asked him curiously.


    "There is one for every supernatural. Vampire, werewolves and witches." I saw him looking at the people with his calculative eyes as he spoke, "It took a lot of time to get everyone on one side."


    I saw Andria and Shawn talking to a couple, Lizzy was with Louis, talking to him nonstop while Louis had an annoyed look. There are times when we don''t like to see someone and that''s one person who gets highlighted the most. I saw Mischel talking with two people and then looked my way to look at Ruka. I narrowed my eyes sending telepathic glares to her but she didn''t seem to notice it. A man talking with her saw that she wasn''t listening to him and followed her gaze, looking at me he sent a suggestive look, which wasn''t in a good way, making me break my eye contact.


    "Is something bothering you?" he asked me holding my gaze with his.


    "Not exactly," I replied him and saw him c.o.c.king his head. I was feeling insecure a few minutes back, was, meaning past tense, "Maximus told me about your arrange engagement in the past with Mischel, so was just thinking about it. I don''t like her," I mumbled the last part but he caught on to it.


    "Jealous are we," he said his eyes shining bright with amus.e.m.e.nt and then spoke seriously, "You seem uncomfortable. Do you want to leave?" he asked me and I shook my head.


    "Who''s the guy next to Mischel?" I asked him.


    "Memphis. Stay away from him, love. He''s trouble," he spoke and completed his drink, "Is he bothering you?" he got up before I could say something and held is hand for me to take. I took it without hesitation.


    "Where are we going?" I asked him.


    "I didn''t get to dance with you," he said holding my hand firmly in his and walking with me, "Don''t worry love. I''m here to catch you," he said teasingly.


    I felt my face flush remembering what happened last time when I attended the ball party. We were dancing until I stepped on the front of my dress and tripped. The good thing was Ruka was aware of my clumsiness and held me as though he was hugging me. Pulling me on the white marble floor now, he placed one of his hand on my waist getting me closer while the other held my hand. I put my spare hand on his shoulder, moving with him. When he twirled me I couldn''t stop the smile forming on my face. After a few minutes, my head rested on his chest. The time I had now, I cherished it. Inking the moment in my mind. Whatever Annesana had said it didn''t matter. Ruka was sweet and gentle, that''s all mattered. He put his head between my neck and shoulder, inhaling slowly. I could feel his breath as he exhaled.


    "Don''t apply perfume so much," he said making me blink.


    "I applied very little," I told him and felt his nose brush against my skin, making me shiver. I could barely smell the perfume I had applied.


    "Hmm, my senses are heightened, making the touch, smell, sight and hearing senses of mine better. You smell good, love, I don''t think you need a perfume, it masks your scent making it difficult for me," he dropped the words into a whisper, his lips brushing on the shell of my ear and I just nodded to it, not able to form words.


    After another hour, we left the place going back to the castle. I wonder if William, Jessi''s mate was busy, else they would have been there. Tomorrow was school, I thought dreadfully. Good thing was that Jessi and I were going to be in the same class. It was a new classroom in a new building but almost the same teachers. I didn''t know what I wanted to major going to college. When I was a little girl, I wanted to be a doctor. When I had watched the Mummy movie, I wanted to be an archaeologist but now... I didn''t know. I still had half a year to decide and Ruka was supportive, telling me to take time.


    In the morning, I was woken up by Ruka brushing my cheeks with his knuckles. His hair was disheveled, the shirt exposing his bare chest and the tattoo that was peeking from it.


    "Good morning my sweet Eve," he greeted me, bending down to place a kiss on my shoulder.


    "Good morning," I replied kissing him on his cheek and snuggled closer to him, the soft quilt covering us as we laid on the king sized bed, "I missed waking up with you. Don''t you think we should make up for the time?" he asked mischief evident in his voice.


    In a second, I was lying flat on my back. His hands placed on either side of me and him hovering above me. It had been so long since we actually made out, it was always kisses but nothing more than that, like he was keeping an unknown promise not to go further than that. I could feel the s.e.x.u.a.l tension hanging in the air.


    "Did you forget something, love?" he asked me leaning down, his lips mere inches from mine.


    "Huh," was my reply as I looked at his lips.


    "I don''t like to share what is mine, Eve. I didn''t miss the way Memphis looked at you last night and," he paused, "also about what Annesana and you spoke," he said making my eyes go wide.


    "You heard it?" I whispered and saw his eyes shine brightly.


    "I''m hybrid-hybrid, love," he said giving a peck on my cheek before getting up and walking towards the bathroom door, "As a punishment, you get only a peck," he said before closing the door, leaving me hanging there waiting for a kiss on the lips.


    Of course, he must have heard it. Every single word of it.

 Chapter 63 - Defense- Part 1

    I sat up, once I heard the click sound of the bathroom. My eyebrows drew together with confusion while my mouth was agape looking at the door. Ruka had left me here without a kiss on the lips, the kiss he had initiated. Was this what Annesana was talking about? The change of behavior was noticeable slightly, but this...what just happened was unacceptable. How could he leave me hanging just like that?


    After a few minutes, I saw Ruka come out of the bathroom, a towel covering his body from the waist and another around his neck. His hair was wet and I could see the little droplets of water falling from the ends. When he saw me, I didn''t avert my eyes instead of looking at him straight in the eye. His cell phone rang and he went to the dresser where the cell was present, taking it in his hand and answering it.


    "Did you find him?...hmm I see. That''s good..." he kept speaking to someone while his eyes were on me. After a few minutes, I headed towards the bathroom while he was still talking.


    I brushed my teeth looking at the mirror, looking at myself. My hairs had grown longer and it needed a little trimming here and there. My eyebrows were good naturally and didn''t need extra shaping. After rinsing my mouth, I took a bath. When I came out Ruka was already gone but his Cologne was still fresh in the air like he had just left the room now. After getting ready, I took my bag pack putting two books and few stationary items to it.


    When I opened the door, I was greeted by Caesar, who followed me until the hallway. Andria, Lizzy, and Aiden were there already sitting at the table having breakfast. My eyes tried searching for Ruka around but didn''t find him anywhere.


    "He''s in the boardroom," I heard Aiden speak as he took a bite from his meat.


    "Good morning, Eve," Andria greeted me and I greeted her back with a smile, taking a seat.


    "Good morning," I greeted her back, "Did something happen?" I asked them. There were meetings in the boardroom only if it was something big.


    "We don''t know," Aiden replied, "Ruka and the others just headed towards the boardroom. I overheard one of them speak about the land of the dead," he said casually.


    "Land of dead?" I questioned them not knowing what it was. Andria replied to my question dropping her voice,


    "It''s a world of different dimension where supernatural creatures are sent for atonement after they pass away. Creatures that have lost their mind. It''s not a nice sight to see. Chances of survival are pretty much less when you enter there and no one comes back the way they went."


    "You have been there?" I asked her and she shook her head.


    "Maximus has been there," Lizzy replied this time. I think that would say why he was weird sometimes, "There is a glass, a mirror-like object that helps you port to that place, it was made by princess Lark and given to one of the Nobel family. During a party held at the Nobel''s house, it was present in one of the rooms. We were kids that time and didn''t know what it was. Max had come upon it and- yes even I tried doing it but I''m pretty bad at that," she said changing the topic suddenly making me confused. Louis came and sat next to Aiden.


    "Yeah, I think only the men are good at it in our family," Andria added sipping up her tea and looking behind me. I turned back to see Ruka, Sebastian and Shane come towards the table.


    Why did they suddenly switch the topic? And what were they even talking about now?


    "What are we good at?" Sebastian asked tilting his head with an amused look on his face.


    "Art," Lizzy said it innocently, I had to say, drama classes had definitely paid off. Louis looked at her with narrowed eyes finding it fishy.


    "Yeah," I nodded agreeing to it as it was true. I had seen Ruka''s and Sebastian''s painting, they were extraordinarily beautiful.


    "What was the early meeting for?" Andria asked her husband, Shane, who took a seat next to her.


    "It was about the bodies that were found in the theatre," he answered and looked towards Aiden, "You could take some more time before entering school, Aiden," he looked a little worried.


    "You are starting school?" I asked him surprised and saw him grin. Aiden had been homeschooled for a year since his sudden growth.


    "Just be careful," I guess Shane was worried about his son''s well being, "I don''t want to hear any complaints from the teachers of how you got on their nerves or...you breaking any windows," my eyes widened hearing it. Looking at Ruka I noticed a soft smile on his lips.


    "Yeah yeah," Aiden replied before waving his hand, signaling that he was leaving.


    "Don''t worry honey, Louis and Lizzy will be there," I saw Andria pat his back lightly and he sighed, "Ruka are you going to continue your recreational activity in school?" she asked him, meaning if he was going to take classes in Preston''s.


    "I don''t think so with the things that are going on. There''s been a lot of riot going in the north side and we haven''t got an appointment with the princess yet, she''s busy right now," he said pouring the red liquid in a glass, "I''ll visit the school once a week to check up on things."


    I sat there listening to them speak as I had the rest of my breakfast. School had started a month ago and the subjects we had were not normal compared to the school u used to attend. I had subjects where I had to study the body of supernatural, its history and defense. I don''t know why but I had a bad feeling about the subject defense like I wasn''t going to like it. School was much peaceful. There were no bullies like Trent and I had one of my best friend attending the classes. After I was done eating I went up to the room to get the little knife I had forgotten to put it in my bag.


    I opened the closet trying to find the knife like a dagger but didn''t find it. I remembered keeping it in the closet and stood on my toes to look at the above section. It was there in the corner and I tried reaching for it but couldn''t. I got a stool and stood on it, stretching my hand. I took it in my hand and felt the cold metal on my fingertips. While observing it, I stepped at the edge of the stool, making it topple slightly and losing my balance in the process. My body moved backward and before I could fall, I felt someone''s arms holding me.


    "Careful love." Ruka said gently, his hands on my waist, "What are were you doing standing on the stool?" he asked me c.o.c.king his head sideways.


    "I forgot to take this," I replied showing the dagger to him while he put me down from where I stood with ease.


    "Come, I''ll drop you to school," he said holding my hand in his and leading us out of the room.


    Sometimes I wished I could hide Caesar in my bag so that I could take him along to school but he wouldn''t fit in. I ruffled his hair before getting into Ruka''s car, which was my favorite Maybach Exelero, it was black and sleek to look. On the way, Ruka asked me about the subjects I had opted to study this year and if there was any need to change teachers.


    "Ruka?"


    "Hmm," he hummed in response as he drove past the trees.


    "I love you," I said fiddling with my fingers, he suddenly got the car to a halt after hearing it, at the side of the road.


    I looked at him worried if something had happened, he had a serious look on his face. He pushed some button, making some room ahead of us and in a second I was moved from my seat to his lap. His eyes looked into my brown ones, that held so much intensity that could look right through me. I felt one of his hand snake around and the other pulling my face closer to his. His lips were on mine in an instant, the kiss wasn''t gentle. It was raw and rough, a kiss I hadn''t experienced before. He deepened the kiss getting me closer as though if he didn''t hold me I would vanish, I felt his muscles as I placed my hands on his shoulder. His tongue met mine exploring every nook and corner while I felt my heart beat erratically in my chest. When I pulled back for some air he trailed kisses from my ear to the base of my neck. He buried his nose in the crook of my neck and I felt his warm breath on my skin.


    "I love you, Eve," I heard him murmur before placing another kiss on my shoulder, "More than anything. Every little thing you do. The way your blood rushes to your cheeks when I kiss you. Knowing only I can do this," he trailed his nose upwards to my ears. I could bet my face was flush red hearing him talk.


    "Your innocence and soul is mine to spoil and love. I turn evil or not but I will always love you. My love for you won''t lessen but will only increase by every passing second," I just nodded my head not able to speak.

 Chapter 64 - Defense- Part 2

    Ruka dropped me to school later after that and I walked inside the building crossing the fountain that had vampire structures on it. I could still feel Ruka''s lips on mine and the tingle I felt. If he had kissed in the morning I don''t think I would be attending school now and would have continued with the flow. I didn''t know if it was a good or a bad thing. The school seemed a little crowded today and much noisier than the usual days though the bell had rung. Opening my locker quickly, I took out things I would need for today.


    While I was doing it, I heard a tap on my locker and looked at the source to see a blonde boy standing next to my locker. He gave me a boyish smile and I raised my eyebrows in question. He had a peculiar dressing sense, his hair combed back neatly. I hadn''t seen him before.


    "Lubita, stii de under aceasta clasa este?" he spoke in a language which I didn''t understand.


    "What?" I asked him confused.


    "Ea nu intelege limba," I heard a girls voice behind me. The girl came next to him and spoke something shaking her head. I wish there were subtitles to know what they were speaking about. "Li cier," I heard her tell the boy. He turned towards me and spoke,


    "Do you know where class B five is?" he asked me this time.


    "It''s in the next building, the first floor," I replied to which he nodded. Seems like we had new students.


    "Sorry about before, I keep forgetting that this is not Romania," he apologized, "My name is Keith and this is my beloved Sara," he introduced.


    "I''m Eve," I said looking at the clock, "Need to go to class," I told them and they nodded understandingly. Rushing to where my class was, I knocked the door as it was closed. My history teacher who was an old, short man opened it after a few seconds.


    "Yes?" he questioned me in a bored tone.


    "I-"


    "I think you are early for the next class, Ms. Whitlock," he said interrupting me and closed the door. Okay...what just happened? I was seven minutes late but that didn''t mean he could slam the door like that.


    "I have company," I heard a known voice speak to me. It was Max.


    "What are you doing outside?" I asked him.


    "Skipping class I guess", he said it casually, taking a candy bar from his pocket and ready to eat it but stopped, "You want?" he asked me and I shook my head smiling. He took a bite from it and we walked near an empty corridor to kill time.


    "There are new students," I told him and he nodded.


    "Two of the schools have closed down, therefore, they have transferred the students and faculties here now. You''ll be surprised to see a few of them," he sat on the compound, his legs hanging on either side. He patted in front of him, "Don''t worry you won''t fall down," he assured me.


    We sat in silence as he completed his candy bar. When he was done, he put the wrapper back in his pocket.


    "Could I ask you something?" I asked while he turned to see a little squirrel pass by the branch.


    "What is it?" he asked me observing the little animal.


    "What do you know about the land of dead?" I asked him and his head snapped to look at me.


    "Where did you hear that from?"


    "Andria and Lizzy were talking about it," I said to which he gave a dry laugh.


    "I was young when I found it. It is something I wish I never came across," he explained it to me, his eyes looking dazed, "It was a normal object for me, a mirror-like object when I had come across it with my brother. We didn''t know what happened but we were sucked into a different dimension. A place we don''t belong. I had come out but my brother never did," he said his voice full of void.


    "I''m sorry," I said regretting that I asked him regarding a sensitive subject. He had lost a brother at a young age.


    "Ruka took responsibility of keeping it away to avoid any repeat of history. No one even speaks about it, actually, no one knows. The lesser the better," he told. We heard the bell ring and went to each of our classes separately.


    Next of defense and I met up with Jessi. We had to change our clothes for the class, going to the class I noticed the wood floorings, there was equipment decorating the wall. There were different types of swords, a ball light structure having the needle-like shape surrounding it. I caught sight of a person I was least expecting here now. It was Mischel, the girl who was going to be engaged to Ruka, the person I had met at the party.


    "All right, line up," the teacher came into view clapping his hands together to bring in the attention of the students, "I will first demonstrate you how to use the equipment and students who already know it will show us how it''s done. Okay then." The starting one hour went in lecturing us, how and what to do when a situation arises. I felt Louis was a better teacher though. We mimicked his movements as he taught us. We were using wooden sticks instead of the sword now.


    "Ms. Will," he spoke to Mischel, "How about you try? Let''s see," he said looking at the crowd and then stopping at me. Seriously didn''t he find anyone else? I went and stood next to him. Mischel smiled at me and I returned it back. It was just to show the students, I don''t think I had to really fight that hard.


    "Ready?" he asked us and we nodded taking a stance, "Start," he signaled.


    The room was filled with the sounds of wooden sticks as we fought. Initially, everything was going fine but suddenly she flipped, making me hit the floor. She gave me her hand to get up and when we were near I heard her speak,


    "I don''t know what he see''s in you while I''m a better choice," I was taken back by her words, "Watch me," she warned lowly. She was asking for a war.


    "Another round?" the teacher asked as everyone cheered. Jessi looked worried as she saw us.


    We began again, this time being serious about it. She was an old vampire but I was an angel now, though I had lost my powers there were few specks of it left. To add to it, Sebastian had taught me a few dirty tricks in fighting. Both of us were fighting with full strength and it would be a lie if I said I wasn''t tired as time passed. There was a fraction of second when she was pulling back her stick that was enough to distract her. I looked behind her and my eyes going wide,


    "Ruka," I whispered and she turned back as I expected, to see no one which gave me the advantage to flip her. My wooden stick near her throat while she was in shock of what I did, "I was never a choice for him. I am the only one," I spoke to her in a low voice only she could hear.

 Chapter 65 - The lost stone

    I saw her eyes go wide looking at me in shock. The shock of me beating her or because of what I said but the look on her face was priceless. The teacher seemed impressed by what he witnessed just now, not believing a human had outsmarted a vampire. No one knew about me being an angel other than Ruka''s family, mine and my friends.


    Mischel''s face transformed from shock to anger, though she hid it quickly once the teacher spoke,


    "Very good, Ms. Whitlock and Ms. Will. That was an excellent display. Now who else would like to go at it?" the teacher asked looking at the others.


    I went to where Jessi stood with a grin, "That was classy. They taught you well," she commented and pulled me along with her to sit down on one of the benches as others tried fighting which was funny.


    I felt happy that I had for once handled a situation with ease and without anyone''s help. It felt exhilarating and Mischel deserved it, speaking about taking Ruka away from me. Like that would happen. Only if Ruka was here teaching in school now, I thought. But it was alright, I would see him going back home. Home. I wonder still why dad insisted on making me stay at home, he was alright before when I stayed in the castle.


    I wiped my hands on my shirt as I felt it dusty and brought my hand in front of me to see the ring with the sparkly diamond around my finger. I took the ring and put it in my chain on my neck, wouldn''t want the ring to get dirty. Sometimes I couldn''t believe I was engaged. The day Ruka proposed was the best day, he had made it perfect. He was perfect and I couldn''t ask for anything more. I would one day be Eve Wolfric, I thought and fanned myself mentally. I looked around and caught sight of Louis standing on the fifth floor of the school building near a window. Didn''t he have class? I wondered.


    "Seems like you have a new fan," Jessi interrupted my thoughts and I furrowed my eyebrows at it, trailing her sight I saw Mischel looking at me intently. When our eyes met she turned her gaze away.


    "That''s not called a fan, Jessi. More like an enemy," I said looking at the teacher''s demonstration, "You''re lucky you have nothing worry regarding these things. I feel like Mischel is going to be a bad news in the near future. She said she would take Ruka away, like I would let that happen," I huffed crossing my arms.


    "You go, girl," my best friend laughed hearing it and patting my back, "Did you know there are exchange students attending here now?" A gust of wind blew, raising the dust from the ground and I had to cover my face with my hands to prevent any of it in my eyes.


    "Yeah, I met two vampires who are from Romania, this morning," I replied her taking my hand away from my face, " Max said their building was demolished or something."


    "Not demolished, Eve. More like destroyed," she said making me raise my brows at her in question, "William told me last night that the day we went to the theatre, the very same day one of the school was destroyed. Previous to it another university was taken down. They found traces of witchcraft, though they cannot decide on that alone and to add to it a few items from each place were stolen," she explained while I listened to her.


    Why would anyone want to destroy institutions and steal things from there? When I was little I would have wished for my school to go down to get a few extra holidays.


    "Do you know what they stole?" I asked her.


    "Some kind of cloth," was her answer and the bell rang, "Oh, by the way, it''s not just students. There are teachers too. Yesterday I had a new teacher for archeology class. She was really good," she said.


    "Did she teach that well?" I asked her.


    Jessi was interested in learning archeology of supernatural. When I was deciding which electives to opt for this year Lizzy had told me not to go for it as the teacher who taught it was really creepy. I didn''t know if she was exaggerating it but I had picked other subjects that interested me later. I had picked anatomy of beings, basic witchcraft, and defense. I had taken anatomy of beings because Ruka insisted me on taking it, telling as I was an angel now I would require it.


    "Oh not like that," she shook her head and made a face as though she was in deep thought, "There was this one guy who went out of line talking to her and then suddenly she slapped his open hand."


    "That must have been quite a scene," I told agreeing the fact that the teacher must have been cool.


    Most of the students who attended Preston were rich supernaturals. One might think what they were doing still studying in a school. But the fact was that supernaturals below the age of hundred mostly attended as the subjects yearly changed. That is except for the subjects like math, physics and other subjects human usually learned. When I looked back at the window where Louis was standing, he wasn''t there anymore.


    The bell rang loud enough for us to hear and we got up from the bench heading towards the locker room to change. We could hear girls gossip about the new students and the teachers. Other than the vampire couple I hadn''t met any else. I had the anatomy of beings class now while Jessi and Lizzy had another class. Ashton had moved to another state due to family reasons. Bella and Kyle accompanied me as we shared the same class.


    "How did they even build this place?" Bella questioned to no one in particular as we headed down the stairs for our class which took place underground.


    "I didn''t even know this place existed until last week," commented Kyle looking around.


    They had moved us from a normal class to underground since last week and now that I think about it, I think it was done so that they could accommodate more people in our school with the increase in students. The walls were made of huge endless rocks with the uneven surface. Lanterns placed in the passage making it look like we were in a different era. The classes went as normal with only theory and I saw some six new faces in the class. During the class, I found out why all of them had freaked out during the trip last year when we had encountered bats. Apparently, they were cousins with the piranhas but had wings instead of fins.


    "Why did I end up with the creepy teacher," Lizzy whined her head placed on the table. Her teacher was swapped with Jessi''s teacher. We were in the lunchroom now and I was too hungry to talk.


    "There there," Bella patted her trying to soothe her mood.


    "Maybe you both were meant to-" Kyle spoke before a fork went over his head as he dodged it, "-be together. Jeez let me finish the sentence," he said playfully as Lizzy sent a glare.


    "Can''t you swap classes?" Jessi asked her and she shook her head.


    "I tried but everything is packed every single class," she answered and then turned to Louis who was reading a book, "Any news?"


    "The cloth was not the only thing that was stolen," he replied her without looking up turning the page, "The gem on the Isaac''s sword is missing."


    "Gem?"


    "Hmm," was his answer as he continued to read, all of us waited for him to explain looking at him and saw him sigh, "Long back during the war between the vampire, werewolves, and humans, the witches had trapped four emotions in four different stones. Love in sapphire, fury in ruby, pain in emerald and happiness in onyx. The emerald stone was placed in Romania and other stones were placed in other countries. Whoever sabotaged and is trying to collect it already has it in their possession and we don''t know what their motive is. The onyx stone is with witches and the ruby has been missing since it was made. The sapphire is in this school," he explained.


    "Why did they sabotage the place if they wanted only the gem?" I asked him. It was just a tiny object after all.


    "Because the place had a spell protecting the stone until the building was down no one could take it out. I''m going to the library to finish the book," he said after clearing my question and got up carrying his book. It didn''t look like a novel, "And Eve..."


    "Yeah?" I asked him as he paused.


    "You did well today," he said before taking off from there leaving me puzzled until it dawned to me that he was talking about the defense class.


    I completed eating my lunch and wrote down the assignments I was given for the day. Lesser the homework, more the time to spend at the castle. If the witches were the one who created it wouldn''t they know where the stone of furry was? And to go missing right after being created, something was off about it. Maybe Ruka would know about it. There were few minutes left for the next class so I headed early there so that I could pick where to sit. As expected no one was here yet, so I took the window seat keeping my bag down and pulling my phone out with my headphones.


    Students filled the room gradually, taking the empty seats. While I sat there scrolling my screen and listening to light music, a loud screech of bench distracted me and I looked up to see what the commotion was about. My eyes went wide to see two boys burnt from top to bottom as though someone had fried them. In front of them stood a guy wearing a crisp white shirt.


    "You boys can go to the infirmary," he instructed them and walked passing them to stand near the board," And one more incident as such you can kiss your school goodbye," he said coughing a little and I saw something- wait was that fire?


    "As you know due to some unexpected circ.u.mstances most of the teachers have been rescheduled. My name is Mathew Jenkins and I''ll be teaching you the basics of witchcraft. I''m a hybrid of a witch and a dragon ancestry," Mr. Jenkins introduced himself with a bored expression.


    I had never heard much about dragons as I thought they were extinct. I had the sudden urge to tell my best friends about it and went to type but stopped halfway through,


    "I would expect all of you to keep your hands off your phone if you don''t want it to die out of the heat," he warned and I tossed the phone quickly in the bag hearing it. Where all the teachers like this who were not of our school? I bet most of them wouldn''t mind having Leo as their teacher.


    Later that night as I sat on the bed after dinner looking at Ruka talk to the general officials. It looked like he was busy so I got into bed, pulling the quilt over me and yawned. I didn''t realize when I started slipping into sleep until I felt the bed dip beside me. Ruka pulled me closer to him as his chin rested on top of my head.


    "Ruka?"


    "Hmmm?"


    "Do you know where the ruby stone is?" I asked him sleepily.


    "Somewhere safe. Sleep now it''s late," was his reply and he gently ran his hand over my hairs until I finally drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 66 - The reason- Part 1

    When I woke up the next day, the sun hadn''t risen yet and the sky was still dark. I felt unusually cold even though Ruka held me. I lifted my face to see the windows wide open and the white curtains moving gently due to the wind coming in. If an artist would have come upon such a sight he would have definitely sat down with a canvas or a paper to capture the view now. Ruka''s chest was rising softly up and down indicating he was asleep. I gazing at him for more than five minutes until I felt myself shiver due to the cold wind and snuggled closer to him. One of his arms came around me, tucking me next to him which made me smile. Even while he was asleep he was holding me close with so much love with such a gesture. I let myself bathe in his warm embrace, inhaling his musky scent until I fell back asleep.


    In the morning when I woke up, I looked to see Ruka sitting next to me with a concerned look on his face.


    "I think you should sleep and take rest for today," he said placing a hand on my cheek and thinking something.


    "Huh?" I reacted perplexed. I looked at the wall clock to see it was ten past two and abruptly woke up to have a headache, "I missed school," I said.


    "You''re having a fever, sweet Eve. School can wait," he said taking a thermometer, "Now do ah," he said playfully with a smile.


    I could tell he was clearly enjoying this, playing doctor with me. I opened my mouth so that he could place the thermometer in it to check the temperature. He took it out and shook his head.


    "If I knew you were having a fever since last night I would have taken care of it," he said frowning, "I should have closed the windows when you shivered before you were staring at me," he confessed and I felt my blood rush to my cheeks lightly.


    "You were awake? I thought you were asleep," I said softly looking at him as he pulled the covers over me. I noticed he had let down the curtains to dim the light in the room.


    "I wasn''t," he sat on the bed next to me, "Still a child at heart," he murmured to himself.


    "But I have an important class today. You know the-" I explained it to him but he put a finger on my lips to make me stop talking.


    "Shh. As I said, school and class can wait. I''ll ask the teacher to redo the class or get a separate class scheduled for you," he took his cell phone typing something in it before putting it back in his pocket, "I asked Lisa to prepare breakfast for you before you woke up, it should be here in few minutes. Then you can take the medicine and rest, okay? Alright," he said looking at the door and someone knocked before opening it.


    A maid came in holding a tray in her hand. There were a bowl and a container and it made me wonder if it was what I thought it was to be. She was wearing the white and black attire as same as I had seen the other maids wear. She seemed new as I hadn''t seen her around the castle, maybe she had been recruited when I was at home. She was young I noticed, around sixteen I believe. She placed the tray at the table and looked up but averted her eyes quickly when she caught me staring at her, fidgeting a little. She bowed her eyes down and left us alone.


    Ruka opened the lid from the container and the smell of chicken soup hit my nose. I was surprised to know that he knew what I ate when I was sick.


    "How did you know?" I asked him as he poured it in the bowl and brought it to me.


    "I did my homework," he replied handing it to me as I stretched my hands, "I asked your mother about it long back. Just in case if you refused to eat during the time as these," I was at awe hearing it that he had taken the effort to know about that little detail.


    Chicken soup was my favorite. I lifted the spoon to my lips and ate it, the temperature apt to my liking. I started feeling dizzy after finishing half of the bowl and gave it back to Ruka. I guess I was ill after all, it had been quite long since the last time I fell sick. He helped me with the covers again as I got inside to rest.


    "Thank you," I said to him when his hand found mine and I continued, "For all the little things you have done for me, for being a caring, loving and protective mate," I saw him smile at it. I had meant every word of it.


    "Anything for you my love, any day, any time," he said looking me in the eye.


    "Like I hear stories in school sometimes about mates, some rejected, some irrational and some I don''t know, I don''t know everyone so," I said feeling a little cold. It was like my body temperature was changing every few minutes, first I would be feeling hot and sweaty then it would suddenly feel like I was in Antarctica.


    "Do you want me to get a doctor?" he asked me concerned when I held the quilt tightly. I shook my head to it, "Then you should go to sleep," he advised as he brushed his knuckles on my cheek tenderly. Randomly the proverb came into my mind, an apple a day keeps a doctor away. Well, I didn''t need an apple nor a doctor when I had Ruka.


    Looking at the door I wondered why Lizzy or Sebastian didn''t come to see me, not that it was mandatory or something but they usually came to see how I was doing. As though reading my mind, Ruka said,


    "You were running a higher temperature in the morning, I asked them not to disturb," he looked at me intently, as though I was the most interesting thing now, " And¡­I didn''t want anyone looking at you like this," it made me wonder how bad did I look. It wasn''t new, I always looked bad when I fell sick, and everyone does. Was I looking that bad?


    "Not like that, love," he sighed looking at me, "An instinct of wolves is that they are highly territorial, they don''t like sharing things and I don''t want anyone seeing you now. You look adorable, love. Your cheeks flushed with a tint of pink, that vulnerability. I could just gobble you," he said making me feel warm and fuzzy inside with his words.


    "Then why don''t you?" I blurted out without thinking and heard him chuckle, hearing it.


    "I will but not now¡­but soon," the way he said it held some edge of darkness in it but I brushed it away as I might be hallucinating it.


    Was there a reason why he was holding back? It might be, Ruka never did things without a reason. Though I could see and feel the love from him I felt something was hindering it. Like a calm atmosphere before a storm.


    "Do you have work?" I asked him curiously.


    "I took a day off. I left Sebastian and Leo in charge for today, it''s going to take time to get everything settled," he replied looking outside through the window.


    "You should actually go to work," I said to which he tilted his head slightly in question.


    "Why would I do something like that when I get to tend to my lovely mate?" he teased me.


    "You know, I''m sick. You''ll go to work and when I''m awake I''ll have a higher temperature and then you will rush from where you are to meet me," I told him and he looked amused at my blabbering, "And then-" his lips were on mine cutting off the sentence while I was speaking.


    "I wouldn''t like if your temperature rose, sweet Eve and though I would love to hear you speak now, I think you should rest," he stated, giving me a quick kiss on my nose, "I will be right next to you. Close your eyes, sweet Eve," he assured me when I peeked at him, my vision getting a little unfocused.

 Chapter 67 - The reason- Part 2

    I closed my eyes willingly, my eyelids feeling heavy as time passed and falling into dreamless sleep. I had a good amount of sleep when I woke up, my muscles feeling tired and lazy. Before I could put my palm on my head to feel the temperature Ruka beat me to it placing his hand on my forehead,


    "Seems like its reduced," he said retracing back his hand, "Are you hungry? I''ll ask Lisa to make something quick," I nodded my head and he pulled out his cell to call.


    He had changed his clothes from sweatshirt to his buttoned-up full sleeve shirt leaving the top buttons undone that exposed his muscles. There he was all fresh and clean, and here I was covered in sweat as I felt hot. I hadn''t brushed my teeth since morning and felt the need to do it. Yup, that would make me feel better. I moved the covers and got up while Ruka raised one of his eyebrows at me in question.


    "I''ll go brush my teeth before I have lunch," I said.


    "I''ll go downstairs for few minutes until then, Sebastian''s home and he wants to talk about something important," he said giving me a kiss on my cheek before leaving.


    I went to the bathroom and took my toothbrush, applying toothpaste on it. As I brushed my teeth I saw my hair was a total mess. I tried taming the hair with my free hand but for it to stand up again. I looked around the bathroom, the classy way it was made. Pale white and grey ceramic tiles covered the flooring, the mirror in front of me was big in a rectangular shape with dark wood as a frame holding it. Beside it, white fluffy towels were placed on each side that was folded neatly. In the center end of the wall was the Jacuzzi that looked like a drop in box, black tiles around it. The water in it gave an aqua color. Not to forget the different soap, oils, and shampoos at the side.


    I switched on the heater and went to check on my cell if there were any messages I had received. I looked at the wallpaper of my cell screen and smiled. It was a picture of Ruka and me when we had gone to a movie a few months back. Though he was the king, he didn''t mind going to the local theatre with me. Initially it was just us but in the end, everyone tagged along to watch the movie. Sebastian had taken it when Ruka had bent down to eat my snickers, our face close to each other.


    Going back to the bathroom I switched the heater off, dipping my leg to feel the temperature. It flashed later that Ruka had told me that lunch would be on its way. I''ll eat it later. Now I needed a good warm bath. Undressing, I got inside, submerging my body until my neck. I sighed blissfully, it felt like heaven now. The cell rang at my side and I picked it to see my mother calling.


    "Hey, mom."


    "Eve sweetie, I heard you were sick. How are you doing now? I''ll come there in a few hours," she said worriedly.


    "I had a little fever but now I''m alright. Ruka took care of me the whole time, you don''t need to worry mom," I assured her and heard her sigh.


    "He''s such a keeper," she murmured and continued, "I''m so sorry for not being there. Your dad likes the house too much to leave it and stay in a castle, memories he says."


    "That''s alright, mom. Dad is right in a way after all. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," I said and she hummed to it.


    She then told me that, Tasha and her family had left. And how another relative of was visiting us for a day, the next week. I felt our relatives were visiting a lot this month. I later told her bye and continued with my bath. The relatives that would be visiting us next week were my dad''s elder brother and his family. It was Eric''s family which I was ecstatic about but he has a brother, a human one of course, as we were humans while Eric was the adopted one. The problem was that my cousin had declared his love for me when we were small and that he would marry me one day. He was still adamant the last time I saw him and Eric had to smack his head. That was three years ago before he went to boarding school. Maybe he would have forgotten about it by now and have girlfriends. I took my time, cleaning myself with the soap bar. Later I dabbed myself with the towel before wearing fresh clothes. Stepping out, I went to stand in front of the dresser rubbing my hair with the towel. I heard a knock on the door and saw Grenda come in,


    "How are you feeling now, Ms. Eve?" she asked holding the tray of food in her hand.


    "Better now, thank you, Grenda," I said taking the plate from her.


    "His Highness told me to inform you that he will be here soon and that you should have your lunch in the meantime," she informed me as she poured water in the glass.


    I took a taste of the food and cringed at the bitter taste. It either was Lisa or her idea of making me eat this to get better. As I had my food Grenda turned around with a little frown on her face searching something at the door. I looked across to see no one,


    "Is something wrong?" I asked her.


    "I brought my granddaughter along but looks like she ran away," she sighed and then smiled, "She''s shy and timid." Once I was done eating, I gave the plate back to her with the glass.


    "You look a little dull," she commented looking at me, "Is Ruka being mean?" she asked me as though if I agreed Ruka would have an earful to hear from her. I shook my head deep in thought and spoke,


    "It bothers me sometimes why my father didn''t want me staying here and¡­" she waited patiently for me to finish and I blushed a little before I said it, "We haven''t done it. Not that I want to like you know¡­I feel like something is there and he doesn''t want to," I drawled and she had a small smile on her lips.


    "After what happened last year, your father, His Highness, Sebastian and the elder had a little meeting. I don''t have all the details but enough to say that the elder felt something was off. When she mentioned his highness having the franchixer and it might or might not take you to the dark side with him made your father worry...and it slipped that he might be wild with you if you know what I mean," she said it like it was no big deal, my eyes went wide, Annesana told it in front of dad? "I think after hearing it your father reconsidered of letting you stay here."


    "Oh¡­" I responded.


    "Your father also told that it would be better to keep a little distance. His Highness promised he wouldn''t do such a thing and I guess he''s keeping his word even now," she said and patted my head gently, "You don''t see it but we do, Miss Eve. His eyes follow you everywhere. He''s just being careful and thoughtful about it," I nodded my head understandingly.


    When Grenda had gone, I sat at the edge of the bed lost in thoughts. So Ruka did have a reason, I knew dad wanted me safe and I was still his little girl but Ruka was my mate, asking to keep distance was impossible. And the wild part, how true was it? Not everything that was predicted turned out to be true by Annesana. It was night now and Ruka seemed to be busy within the phone talking to someone and two files lying next to him. My fever was gone and my body temperature back to normal. What kind of fever was it? One day fever, I thought.


    When I went to the dresser to pick a safety pin from there I caught Ruka looking at me through the mirror. His eyes were intense. I felt my heart skip a beat and picked the pin to only let it fall down as I felt Ruka''s arms circling me and turning me around to face him.


    "Eve," he murmured, burying his head in my hair.


    If I was feeling this way, I wondered how hard it was for him to hold in. Pulling back I looked at him smiling while he looked at me, I stood on my tippy toes to give a kiss on his nose. Going to the dark side didn''t sound that bad now. If Ruka was there I was fine with it.

 Chapter 68 - Beginning- Part 1

    "I''M FALLING APART, I''M BARELY BREAATHING WITH A BROKEN HEART..." Aiden sang loudly as we sat in Lizzy''s car on the way to school.


    "Aiden stop!" I said as I covered both my ears with my hands as he sang now, not that he was bad at it but he was repeating the same five lines over and over again.


    "Argh! I''m going to kick you out of the car if you sing anymore!" Lizzy yelled irritated as she drove the car, "Or stitch your lips."


    Aiden was singing the song from Life house as if someone had ripped his heart out and smashed it with a giant hammer. He had asked her if he could drive but she didn''t trust him after she had let him drive it once. I had to say he was a terrible driver after seeing the headlights of the car broken, according to him it was the vehicles mistake. Andria had told a big no of buying him a car after hearing it. If Lizzy was a cartoon I would have seen a big vein popping from her forehead which was actually funny.


    "IN THE PAIN-" Aiden continued to sing unfazed.


    "I''ll ask Ruka to talk to Andria to get you the car," I quickly said unable to take it anymore, to which Aiden grinned triumphantly.


    "That''s more I like it," he said with a cheeky smile and kept quiet.


    "Oh my god, peace finally," Lizzy and I both sighed.


    Reaching school I went to class, taking out my notes which had assignments that had to be submitted. The boys that were burnt by one of the new staff were still being treated even though they were werewolves. I didn''t have Max in the same class this year.


    I sat at my desk scribbling circles over circles at the back page of my notebook in the class now. It was a free period, two classes in a row as the teacher had let us off which was very rare. I glanced to my side to see Jessi was busy with her phone, texting William I believe. Taking permission from the teacher, I went out of the class walking through the corridors which were empty. After ten minutes of wandering, I decided to go back to class, walking down the stairs. I felt someone behind and turned to find no one there. Going back to the class, I sat back in my seat, resting my forehead on the desk. I looked at my watch noticing there was an hour to pass yet. Closing my eyes I took a deep breath, feeling my eyelids go heavy and I fell asleep.


    When I opened my eyes, my brows drew closer in confusion looking at the starless sky in front of me. How could it be a night when only a few minutes back it was noon? I was still sleepy and didn''t bother about it until I picked up an owl hoot. Something didn''t feel right and I sat up for my eyes to go wide taking in my surrounding. I was surrounded by trees, lots and lots of them, which meant I was in a forest.


    Did I travel through time? I found it cool and unsettling at the same time. I had no clue to where I was now. By the looks of it, I was the only person in the forest, I heard the owl hoot again as though reminding me of its presence. Looking up I found it sitting on one of the branches, its big eyes unblinking. There was a lantern next to me and I wondered what was it doing here? Of course, it was a dream, anything was possible. Picking it up I walked on the slightly wet ground. There should be a way out, I thought to myself. I was sure I was dreaming right now but it felt way too real to call it a dream.


    It was creepy as I walked, it wasn''t silent as I walked hearing the crickets making a sound. After walking for a few distances I found a lake, it reminded me of what my best friends had told me long back about an enchanted lake when they were trying to bait me to come to the party a year ago. This one looked anything but enchanted. The water looked like it was way too stagnant giving it a greenish look. When I took another step I heard a faint howl that echoed through the forest giving me goosebumps.


    The atmosphere was turning foggy slowly, leaving the lake behind I took quick steps wanting to get out of here. There was another howl this time clearer than the one I heard before as though the animal was close by. Due to the howl my hand had lost the grip on the lantern letting it fall down. Suddenly everything turned pitch black for few seconds. What the-? Before I could complete the sentence I got my sight back but I wasn''t in the forest anymore.


    I was inside the school walking, the school looked torn down as though an earthquake had occurred. It felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu when I walked through the deserted corridors. I gulped looking at the floor that had blood trails and realized why it felt like a d¨¦j¨¤ vu-I had a dream of it. There was a body as I suspected, I went closer to see the face as it wasn''t facing towards my way. The blood moved in a thin trail of a circle around the dead body and felt someone''s hand on me-


    "Eve!" I found Jessi in front of me, "Were you hibernating?" she questioned me amused.


    "What?" I asked her confused, I made a quick check looking around me to see I was in the classroom.


    "You weren''t waking up when I called you and Ms. Klare told we could leave if we want to. Sorry if I woke you up in ten minutes," she apologized putting her books in the bag, "Didn''t get enough sleep last night?"


    "I did but-Jessi, not like that!" I realized looking at her at what she actually meant if Ruka and I had pulled an all-nighter. Then something clicked in my head, "I slept only for ten minutes?" I asked her and saw her nod.


    It felt like an hour had passed, actually more than it.


    "Anything wrong?" she asked concern in her eyes.


    "I had a really weird dream before you woke me up. It felt too real like I can still feel that spookiness," I said thinking deeply about it.


    "Still watching horror movies?" she asked me and I shook my head, "Maybe it was a coincidence," she suggested as we went out of the class.


    "Yeah, I guess so. I''ll talk to Ruka about it, he''ll know if something is wrong," I said heading towards the next class. I learned the history of witches which was quite fascinating actually. Though we couldn''t perform magic the teacher did talk about potions and antidote.


    After finishing the last hour, Jessi and I went to the cafeteria as we were done for the day. I was having ice cream as we sat there chatting. I told her about what I had heard from Grenda when I was sick.

 Chapter 69 - Beginning- Part 2

    "Wow, she really said that?" Jessi asked me her eyes going slightly, "You know I would do the same if I was in your fathers place at that time but when you consider the point where you both are mates it shouldn''t matter, be it gentle or wild. You told you''re having family dinner right, when is it?" she asked me eating the cone.


    "In two days."


    "Has your crazy cousin changed?" she asked me and I shrugged my shoulders in response, "This time Ruka would be the one to smack him instead of Eric."


    What she said was true but I doubted if it would be just a smack. My cousin was a nice person not that I hated him, he just didn''t get it that I didn''t feel the same way.


    "He would have changed, Jessi, after all, its been more than two years," I said and she hummed in response.


    "Look its Aiden," she said looking over me and waved at him,


    "No class?" he asked us taking a seat and I answered a nope to it.


    "You finished early," I commented surprised as the juniors always had full classes here.


    "I got kicked out," he grumbled something under his breath, "Don''t forget to talk to Ruka about the car, Eve," he reminded me.


    "What car?" asked Jessi looking at both of us.


    "She''s going to tell Ruka to persuade my mom to get me the car. Not that I can''t buy one but my sweet adorable mom told she would smash the car if I did so," he said taking the ice cream from me.


    "You know Ruka is a big softie when it comes to Eve," Aiden said putting rest of the cone in his mouth, "Outside he goes all Jurassic Park and when its Eve it''s rawr," I couldn''t stop myself from smiling.


    "I know," Jessi laughed at it, her cell rang and she picked it up. After a yes and a no and few lines of talking she cut the call, "I''ll be leaving, Eve. William told he''s picking me in five. Cya Aiden," she said taking her bag. I saw her walk towards the exit and turned back to see Aiden staring at me. I raised my brows in question to which he smiled.


    "What?" I asked him curiously.


    "Just looking," he said humming a song and then spoke, "You know...you are too damn nice."


    "Thank you?" I said unsure to which he frowned.


    "That wasn''t a compliment. It''s not exactly a good thing, I understand its part of being an angel and who you are but people misuse it. It''s good that you have Ruka," he said and then pulled my cheek, "Don''t listen so seriously, just be cautious k? Everything is like two sides of a coin, if it weren''t for you Ruka might have turned to a tyrant, come on. Let''s go home," he said getting up.


    Augustus had come to pick us up at the front gate. When we got to the castle, I went up to the room to keep my stuff and change clothes. I discovered after an hour that Ruka was in the dungeon with Sebastian. What were they doing down there? The last time I was down there was when I found Megan dead. In hurry to see Ruka I had forgotten my shoes and had walked bare feet down there. I heard the voices and followed the source. Something pricked my feet and I stopped to see what it was, lifting my feet sideways to see a thorn there. When I pulled it out, I saw blood trickle down. It hurt like crap. I heard a loud crash that diverted my attention towards the door.


    "-you expect me to spare your life after what you have done?" I heard Ruka laugh dryly. I heard cracking of something that followed with a snap sound as though something was broken, "Sebastian...take Eve up," I heard him say that straightened my posture.


    The door opened and I saw Ruka standing at the center of the room. He was holding a man in one of his hand. His eyes had turned to slits and looked cold. Blood splattered over his shirt. There was a body lying in the corner. The person he held said something which I couldn''t hear. I didn''t know what he said but it was enough for Ruka to sink his teeth in the person''s neck.


    Before I could witness the whole scene Sebastian had closed the door. I felt something in the pit of my stomach that was caused due to what I saw. Bending down I puked at the side once I was out.


    "Don''t see," I said failing one of my hand.


    "There there," Sebastian rubbed my back soothingly not heeding to my words. Once I was done I asked him,


    "What was that?" looking towards the dungeon.


    "Interrogation," he answered giving me his famous Cheshire like smile while taking me back inside how Ruka had asked him to.

 Chapter 70 - His wicked way- Part 1

    Though it wasn''t time to sleep yet, I was in the bed, curled up into a ball inside the blanket cozily. I hadn''t seen Ruka after the scene that took place in the dungeon. After dinner I had gone straight to bed due to the uneasiness in my stomach after what I had witnessed. I shivered thinking about it and what did Sebastian mean by interrogation?! That was no way to do it and the person Ruka had killed before I left had said something to tick him off, I was sure about it.


    This is how the supernatural world was, the world I was part of where killing and to be killed was natural. It would be a lie if I said it didn''t freak me out looking at the blood. Did that kind of interrogation happen often? It made me think about it. Ruka and the others were still working on the damages that were caused by the people who were behind obtaining the stones. The emerald was stolen; onyx only a witch could create it, sapphire was in the school I studied, which left the ruby stone. It seemed like Ruka knew where the ruby, the stone of fury was. He had a ring with a colorless stone but it couldn''t be it, could it?


    During dinner Sebastian seemed a little distracted and spaced out which was unlike him, when I asked him he had replied it was nothing. I wondered what was bothering him. My thoughts were interrupted when I heard the room door open and close with a soft click. Moving the blanket away from my eyes I peeked to see Ruka going towards the closet, picking his clothes and going to the bathroom. He was in the same clothes I had seen him in the evening. After five minutes he came out looking fresh and clean.


    "You''re early to bed," he spoke, standing in front of the bed with a cloth in his hand.


    "Just like that, it felt nice," I replied moving the blanket away and sitting right up to face him. He chuckled hearing it.


    "Show me your feet, love," he held his hand forward as he sat at the edge of the bed.


    "Huh?" I looked at him confused to why he wanted me to show my feet to him.


    "You didn''t clean the wound you received down in the dungeon," he took my leg racing it so that he could see it and frowned a little, "Walking bare feet is not good, Eve. You didn''t step on a thorn today but a nail, the dungeon at times has nails and other poisonous things on the ground. I don''t mind you roaming around the castle but please do refrain from going to the dungeon from now," he said as he dabbed the wet cloth on my feet and I nodded.


    I felt something sting that made me flinch and I pulled back my leg but Ruka held my ankle firmly in place.


    "I think it''s disinfected," I said not liking it and he hummed.


    I had my eyes tightly closed and the pain had slightly subsided as seconds flew away, I felt something warm replace on my skin instead of the cloth, my eyes flew open to see Ruka''s lips on my feet. I could feel the tingles dancing on my skin as my eyes met his bright piercing ones, it was a predatory look. I saw his eyes close for a brief second when he planted another firm kiss where the nail had been before. His hand glided on my leg smoothly, reaching my waist to pull me closer to his body. He bent down to capture my lips with his, engaging it with a passionate kiss. He peppered kisses from my jaw to the nape of my neck and I stopped breathing when he pushed my hairs away from my shoulder to only suck on the tender skin of the neck.


    At one point of time I felt his teeth graze and bite it, making my rapid heart that was beating hitch. It was like he was confirming something as if I was going to vanish from his sight, like he was reassuring himself.


    "Ruka?" I whispered softly to him and he pulled back to look into my eyes. I heard him sigh and he placed his forehead on mine.


    "I''m sorry," he said as we both breathed for air, I furrowed my brows at him in confusion and he moved back looking at my shoulder connecting the neck. He trailed his finger on my skin and I felt a little sting, "It''s going to leave a mark for few days," I saw him frown and rake his long fingers through his hair.


    "It''s okay," I said not minding it and the pain was hardly noticeable. It was one of the passionate moments Ruka and I had shared until now, "I''m not made of glass, Ruka. I''m fine with whatever you do to me because I know you won''t hurt me," I assured him taking both his hands in mine and linked our fingers together.


    "Tempting¡­" he hummed closing his eyes and when he opened it, I saw those slit eyes again. The ones I had seen in the dungeon, "Even if I tie you up?" he asked me with a wicked smile on his face that held promises. I didn''t know if what I thought was what he had indicated about but if it did¡­I blushed profusely at the thought of it.


    Later that night, after brushing my teeth and washing my face, I got to bed this time to actually sleep. Ruka had his back leaning on the headboard when I came out of the bathroom, talking to someone. Switching off the lights we got inside the covers, I felt Ruka''s chin resting on top of my head and one of his hands snaking around my waist to hold me closer.


    "How was school?" he asked me.


    "It was fine. I learned about the early-oh wait! You have to convince Andria to get Aiden a car," I exclaimed as I turned to face him. I could see his eyebrow raised at the thought of it. My guess is he knew how Aiden drove,


    "Aiden is bad with vehicles. It''s my responsibility to see to it that everything runs according to law," he said shaking his head.


    "A teacher kissing his student in the office is not law," I contradicted holding in a smile and he cracked a smile at it.


    "You''ve become good at this, you know," he kissed the top of my head.


    "He''ll get a license," I suggested with pleading eyes. I would have pouted but pouting definitely didn''t suit me. I waited for his answer as seconds pass by and heard him speak.


    "Only if he gets a license," I heard him say and I nodded, it felt like he was sure of Aiden not getting a license.


    "Who were the people in the dungeon today?" I asked him curious.


    "One was a rogue wolf who had escaped from the rogue camp and the other person...he was lady Larks right-hand man but he betrayed her. He killed her whole family, except for her and flew. He had been missing for over a decade but Leo found him last night lurking near the Preston''s," he replied.


    "Near the school?" I asked surprised.


    "He was working for someone, to get the sapphire stone. Apparently whoever he''s working for has the onyx and the emerald stone in their possessions. Currently, we are having trusted people taking care of the school, during day and night," he said drawing patterns on my back with his fingers.


    "What is the point of having all the stones? Aren''t they all just figment of emotions?" I questioned thinking about it. It was probably just small harmless stones, I thought.


    "It''s very harmful," he replied as though reading my mind, "When all the four stones come in contact with each other it lets you control the land of the dead. The land of the dead can bring in chaos if unleashed completely. The man said he was being loyal to his master, though we couldn''t get an anything more out of him," he explained, "I''m sorry you had to see such a thing." I shook my head at it,


    "I was curious about what was going on," I said. I knew he didn''t want me to see it and therefore had asked Sebastian to take me away, "What did he say before you bit him?" I asked him. He didn''t answer first making me feel he didn''t hear it but then replied,


    "He told that his master would find you and sacrifice you when the time comes and another thing which I don''t want to word out," he said and I replied an okay without questioning him about it any further. He nuzzled his nose in my hair, "You used my shampoo," he stated and I could feel him smile.


    "It smelt nice," I confessed, suddenly feeling the button on his shirt very interesting. When he chuckled I felt the vibration resonating through his chest.


    "What would I do without you," he spoke giving a light kiss on my forehead and I snuggled closer to him, "Sleep, love. We have to attend dinner at your parents'' house, everyone is eager about it."


    "Everyone?" I asked him perplexed.


    "Lizzy and the others," he answered. I fell asleep in his arms later without any nightmares to dream and worry about.

 Chapter 71 - His wicked way- Part 2

    When I entered the hall the next morning, I took sight of Shane, Aiden, Lizzy, Louis, and Sebastian sitting there having breakfast. Aiden and Lizzy busy annoying Louis about something while Shane sat there reading newspaper and Sebastian looking around.


    "Good morning, darling," Sebastian greeted me while he patted the chair next to me.


    "Good mor-" I was interrupted by Aiden.


    "Someone had a rough night," Aiden said to only get a smack from his father, Shane.


    "Oh wow," Lizzy whistled looking at my neck. I turned beet red at the comment. Before I could comment anything about it I felt a pair of arms going around my waist.


    "Stop teasing my love this early in the morning, I''m the only one who''s allowed to do it," he said holding me possessively against him. I could see everyone grinning looking at us, "Is it hurting?" he asked me concerned and I shook my head to hear someone coughed.


    "I guess you don''t want the license after all, hmm," Ruka said to which Aiden''s eyes went wide. He hit his chest dramatically,


    "Food got stuck," he said, "So what time are we going to Eve''s parents home?" resting his head on both of his hand.


    "In the evening," Ruka replied taking my hand in his, leading towards the empty chairs. We had breakfast while Lizzy and Aiden filled the room with their talking. I saw a maid whom I had seen when I wasn''t well. She brought the muffins and kept it on the table but tripped a little before it, murmuring a sorry and dashing quickly inside. She looked worried and scared. Time passed quickly in the castle. I hadn''t realized it was time until Ruka reminded me to get ready.


    I picked a simple skirt of knee length with a top to go with it. I had applied a little amount of concealer on my neck to hide the purple mark on my skin. I didn''t want dad assuming anything if he saw it. Tying my hair I went down the stairs. When we went home, Eric opened the door. He engulfed me in a bear like a hug and let me go.


    "Eric-can''t-breath," I managed to speak and he let me go.


    "Sorry, come on in. Hello, Ruka," he greeted as he opened the door wide.


    "Hello, Eric. How have you been? I heard Benjamin fell sick," he chuckled at the last part and I saw Eric grin.


    "He''s better now," he replied. Sebastian and Louis had arrived earlier than us while the others were on their way. After talking to dad I headed straight to the kitchen.


    "Mom," I hugged her from behind while she was facing the stove.


    "Honey, you''re home!" she turned to give me a warm hug and a kiss on my forehead.


    "Look at you all grown," my aunt Claire said who was sitting on the stool and peeling fruits, "How are you doing, dear?" she asked.


    "Good, how are you? I heard you just finished your island trip a month back," I said knowing how much she loved visiting such places.


    "It was beautiful, calm and relaxing. You should definitely go there once," she nodded her head and I smiled at it.


    "Sweetheart, I packed most of your stuff in a box in your room. Check the things if you need any of it else I''ll put it in the attic tomorrow," mom said wiping her hand on the apron. When I was about to turn around the corner and walk, my head hit a person making me stop.


    "Careful, Eve," I heard the person speak, looking up I saw my cousin George standing there in front of me. He looked almost the same since the last I saw him, only that he had grown taller. His sandy blonde hair covering his forehead.


    "Hey," I waved my hand, "How are you? How''s boarding school?" I asked him.


    "Yeah, it''s good. What about you? I heard you switched to Preston''s. Lucky girl, huh," he said and I nodded my head. I guess I was luckily considered the fact that I was studying in a highly regarded school.


    "Were you going up?" he asked me.


    "Yeah, mom told to pick few things from my room. She''s cleaning my room I believe," I told him and he asked if he could come, so I shrugged.


    He hadn''t behaved anything close to weird and time changes people. I was picking up a few my things from the boxes like my stuffed toys. Mom knew how much I treasured those things and hadn''t thrown it away. I smiled picking up a light blue teddy bear and remembering the times when I used to actually make it drink water, and when I used to play doctor by stitching up the torn fur. George was looking at few books on the shelves and reading it. I took the box that had the toys and a few of my childhood items I wanted to show Ruka later going back to the castle. I was almost done going through my stuff when George spoke surprising me,


    "Do you really believe about people having mates?" he asked his eyes on me, "I heard you have a mate and his family''s come home." Before I could open my mouth to talk, Lizzy came bouncing in the room.


    During the dinner, I felt a little awkward. I didn''t know what to make out of it and I was happy for Lizzy interrupting us earlier. Ruka asked me if I was fine and I had nodded to it. He was way sharp to not notice anything, he wasn''t the king for no reason. He had seen what I had done with the mark but hadn''t questioned about it. When asked about what George was going to do next, he said,


    "I decided to go to Preston''s from this semester. I thought why miss an opportunity," he said eating his food. I looked at Eric to see a slight frown on his face.


    "What about you Ruka?" dad asked who was sitting next to Sebastian, "I heard you were busy with one of the eastern rogue on run. Do you plan on discontinuing on school work?"


    "I was planning but I realized school is very important so I don''t think I''ll be leaving school. In fact, I''ll be taking Eve''s class on one subject," he said taking a sip of wine from his glass while my mouth hung open. I felt it had something to do with what George said. Rest of the dinner went on as Ruka spoke with dad while Sebastian took tips from mom about gardening. The whole time I sat quietly enjoying my food and looking around to catch my cousin George staring at me. I averted my eyes without showing any emotion. I felt Ruka''s hand squeeze mine even though he was looking at dad and talking to him intently. I found Ruka in the hall alone looking at the boxes I had brought from the top.


    "Here, ice cream," I said giving the bowl containing the ice cream in it. He took it but to only place it on the side table after a few seconds, "You won''t eat it?" I asked him and felt him pull closer to him, holding me in his embrace.


    He tilted my chin to place his lips on mine, capturing my lips with his, he dived his tongue into the cavern of my mouth. It was a slow and a sensual kiss, leaving me breathless. I was worried about anyone walking in on us at the back of my mind. He placed soft kisses on the plane of my neck and getting to the spot he had bruised last night.


    Sucking and biting it, I held his shirt to keep me from falling. He gave one last kiss on the skin before pulling back to give me the wickedest smile. When I turned back my eyes went wide to see George standing there looking at us with his mouth slightly open. When I looked back at Ruka he was looking at my cousin, the look on his face said-back off.

 Chapter 72 - Camouflage- Part 1

    Ruka''s arm was around my waist as he looked at my cousin, George. He had staked his claim kissing me and exposing the mark on my shoulder, which was given the previous day. He looked calm and collected, not bothered how my cousin was going to react he turned his gaze on me.


    My cousin on the other hand, stood there staring at my neck with his hands clenched. Eric and George were both adopted by my aunt, Eric who was a half vampire while George was a half witch. He could perform only small magic. I didn''t know what to make out of the situation, I found Ruka''s little jeolusy cute as it was rare to see the trait in him and felt like smiling to it. George was my cousin, blood or not, and hurting someone deliberately on their face wasn''t my thing to do but I wasn''t sure if what Ruka just did now was wrong. Maybe it was necessary to send the message to him.


    "Uncle Chris!" George yelled suddenly and my eyes went wide. He was calling my dad to show him the mark on my neck?


    I turned my head towards Ruka in panic but he gave me a reassuring smile. He bent down to give me a kiss on my nose that resulted in George calling out for my dad more loudly.


    "What''s the matter George?" my aunt came inside the room with my mom behind.


    "You guys told he wouldn''t do anything funny with her! Look at her shoulder, she has a bruise on it. Staying at the castle is not right as he''s hurting her and drinking her blood!" he loudly said pointing out my shoulder to them. Drinking blood what? I wanted to laugh at that, "Where''s uncle Chris?" he asked.


    "He''s gone out with your dad to buy cigars," my aunt replied and continued, "And it''s between Ruka and Eve, honey. He''s her mate and I can say he''s taking very good care of her. Right, Eve dear?" she asked me. By now Sebastian and the others had come to see what the shouting was all about.


    "Yeah," I nodded my head in agreement.


    "But-" he protested to only be interrupted by my mom.


    "Now now, George. You have nothing to worry about Eve. They are planning to marry once she''s done with her studies. Honey, is that a love bite?" she asked me abruptly and I felt my face heat up instantly.


    I didn''t like discussing what Ruka and I did with anyone maybe a little with my best friends but no one else.


    "It is," Ruka replied coolly with a little hint of smile in his tone and heard my mom, aunt and Andria awe at it. George seemed to be fuming and hurt as he left the room. I heard the main door bang loudly which meant my cousin had left the house.


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be alright," Eric said noticing the worry on my face, "He''s going through some teenage phase."


    "God, I wonder how your kids will look like," my aunt hushed.


    "I know right, I can''t wait to see little Eve and Ruka running around," my mom agreed looking afar with a teenage struck smile, "I should start finding the names!" she decided.


    "I have already thought of few," I heard Andria say. We weren''t even married yet and they were already thinking about baby names.


    "I want to pick the boys name," Aiden voiced out.


    "I am standing right here," I mumbled and heard Ruka chuckle.


    After all the suggestion about baby''s name, we sat in the living room talking, Lizzy had given me her scarf so that I could put it around my neck. When dad and my uncle were back George was still out. I took the boxes I wanted to take along with me and Eric helped me out in carrying two of them.


    "How''s life in the castle?" he asked as we walked towards the car.


    "Good...actually quite calm and it worries me sometimes like the quietness before a hurricane," I said opening the car door to place the box in the back seat.


    "Why would you say that, Evi?" he asked me tilting his head.


    "I dreamt something disturbing yesterday in school. Weird thing is that I had the same dream a year ago but only this time it was more detailed," I told him as he bent a little to put the rest of the boxes inside the car.


    "Did you tell it Ruka?" he asked and I shook my head. I was still yet to tell him, Eric hummed and then ruffled my hairs, "Talk to him, I doubt he wouldn''t know about it."


    "Yeah," I smiled and heard the voices getting louder, turning towards the main door I saw everyone coming outside, "How are you? How''s work?" I asked him changing the topic.


    "Work is busy busy busy. What can I say, thanks to Ruka''s men we got the rogue but not in the same condition he had left the prison cell," he scrunched his nose thinking about it, "And there''s a search for the people called nozame who might be working with the ones who broke into one of the school in Romania."


    "I don''t understand, if the stones are so important why keep it in a public place like school? Isn''t it easy to steal?" I asked him.


    "Hmm that''s a tough one. By what I gathered the building was protected by a magical curtain, a curtain that''s difficult to move and no one knew where the stone was inside. But as you know the building was brought down in Romania," he said leaning his back on the car, "The curtain had either weakened in time or the ones who broke into it are really strong."


    "That means my school is in danger," I said worried. They could instead move it away by giving it to someone or destroy it. As though reading my thoughts he said,


    "You cannot destroy it. Don''t worry about your school building going down, the sorceress princess makes sure to keep the curtain strong every year" he started looking at my dad and Ruka talk. He then chuckled making me raise my eyebrows at him.


    "What happened?"

 Chapter 73 - Camouflage- Part 2

    "Your father is telling Ruka not to do anything funny with his little girl and to make sure you score more," I glared at him when he laughed saying ''little girl'' to which he raised his hand in surrender, "His use of words not mine. Doesn''t he know how mates work?" he asked me.


    "He knows how people have soul mates but not how the mating process works," unlike me dad had never gone in depth of how supernaturals were.


    "Hmm, I guess I have to drop the bomb once you go to the castle," he grinned at me.


    Yeah, that would be better, I thought. I didn''t know how he would react to it if I told him. Mom was too modern when it came to such things, but dad was a different story.


    I was brought up in a way where I was supposed to stick to my virtue by keeping myself untouched until I was married and dad would expect that. But none of us expected for me to have a soul mate so that was a huge thing. Humans being someone''s soul mate was a rare thing.


    "When will I be seeing you next?" I asked as I hardly saw him around.


    "In two days, Benjamin''s families are visiting the mansion and there''s a party being thrown for his niece as it''s her birthday," he smiled ruffling my hair. I saw Ruka walk towards us.


    "We''ll be leaving in few minutes, love," he informed me and I went to speak to my parents, wishing them goodnight in the process. Dad had asked me if I was cold as I had a scarf around my neck and I had to hum for an answer. Mom gave me her baked Choco chip cookie in a jar and George hadn''t come back home as we left the place.


    Aiden and Lizzy had carpooled with us as their car broke down while Andria and Shane had gone with Sebastian and Louis. The car ride was noisier as expected and Ruka didn''t mind it. He had one of his arms resting on the edge of the window and his face relaxed as the wind blew on his face due to which his hair constantly moved. He was a heartthrob and I smiled like an idiot thinking about it. We went through the forest, the cool air making me shudder. It was dark and the only source of lights was the headlights of the car.


    Reaching the castle, Ruka took all the three boxes not letting me carry it and went up to our room.


    "These are cute," Ruka murmured holding a book in his hand as he read. We had changed our clothes coming back and Ruka was looking at my things as I brushed my teeth. The book was a little diary I had made when I was in my third grade and I didn''t know it existed that is until Ruka found it inside a teddy''s stomach which was hidden discreetly.


    "What happened?" I asked curiously when I saw his amused face, I didn''t even remember what was written in it. He shook his head to it.


    "I''m going to keep this one," he said walking towards his closet and keeping it inside.


    "Your cousin," Ruka started as he sat on the bed cross-legged. I knew this topic was bound to come soon, "He''s interesting."


    "Sorry about that," I apologized and sat next to him.


    "You have nothing to be sorry about it, love. I am suspecting your aunt likes to adopt half breeds of supernatural," he said taking my hand in his, "Eric said you wanted to tell talk about something. What is it, sweet?" he asked me concerned.


    "Oh yeah, I had a dream. A recurring one," I said.


    "Recurring?" he repeated a little surprised and I nodded, "Go on, Eve."


    "It was a dream where I was in the middle of the forest. It was scary so I began walking and found a lake but it was really dirty. Then the scene changed to my school and found a dead body lying on the floor. By then Jessi woke me up. I''m a horrible storyteller," I concluded.


    "Hmm that''s strange," he said in deep thought, "We''ll be going to Lark''s mansion next week. She will know if your dreams hold any meaning."


    "Where is the stone of fury? I mean the Ruby," I asked him curiously and he came me a crooked smile.


    "Curiosity killed the cat," he said and continued, "Last time you were in the forest due to the curiosity of exploring an enchanted lake. You aren''t Dora, love."


    "But it leads me to you," I pointed it out and he smiled.


    "It certainly did. Alright then," he replied back, looking deep into my eyes and I perked up ready to hear what he was about to say, "I''ve given it to you," was the simple line he spoke.


    "Huh?" was my response. Did I hear it wrong? "You never gave it to me," I said perplexed. He raised his hand and reached near my neck, pulling the chain lightly towards. This felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    "This," he said softly raising the pendant and I looked at it for my eyes to go wide in realization.


    "You gifted me one of the lost stone?" I asked dumbstruck. It was the chain Ruka had given me as a birthday gift last year with the pendant. The stone was red and a tiny one. I was expecting the stone to be big but this one didn''t match my imagination and was caught off guard due to it.


    "Observe it carefully," he instructed me and I looked at unblinkingly but nothing happened as seconds passed. I was going to ask Ruka when I saw something flicker. The stone felt warmer and began sparkling, "Only an angel can do this. I modified the stone with few witches help. You don''t have to worry about anyone noticing it. You and I are the only one who can see the blood red stone while to the others it appears as a white diamond."


    "This is amazing," I said in awe looking at it shine and glow. We were interrupted by my phone ringing next to me. Looking at the screen, I saw it was the Eric and picked it.


    "Hey Eric," I spoke.


    "Hey, Evi sorry to intrude but just a quick notice, don''t pick any calls now. To be specific your dads, okay then bye," he said in a hurry.


    "Why? What happened?" I asked him confused. Ruka was listening to the conversation intently.


    "You remember how I told you that I would drop in a word to your dad? Well, I did tell him but George happened to add what he saw on your shoulder today. He''s just sinking the information now that his little girl is not little anymore."


    "Oh dear."


    "Chris is a cool dad and isn''t overdramatic about the situation. So don''t worry about it, Eve by tomorrow morning the atmosphere would have subsided. I have work to do, so cya," he said before hanging up. Hitting few buttons I put the cell in switch off mode and kept it aside. Precaution was better.


    Ruka and I were now in Benjamin Arrows mansion. I was standing and talking to one Benjamin''s elder sister. She was kind and polite during the conversation. I later excused myself and went outside for some fresh air. I met Eric during the cake cutting but later went missing as he had work. The previous day, I spent my time in the library looking through books that contained information about the stones but I didn''t find anything much about it. I hadn''t completed the book on the tainted and had read only the first five pages of it.


    Looking up the sky, I noticed it was going to get dark soon. I was going to go back until I heard a little scream.


    "No!" I went around the bushes and saw two kids of the age around six and eight.


    "I''m not giving it away," the girl said clutching something in her hands protectively. Taking a closer look I saw it was a fawn colored rabbit.


    "Simi, let it go," the boy said, "Mom doesn''t allow pets because grandma is allergic to it. If you take it home, it''s going to turn into dinner."


    I saw the little girl''s blue eyes turn all teary and she sniffed, "But if you leave it here someone might take it away," she protested. I felt my phone vibrate as a notification of a message and was about to leave that was until they decided to drag me in the conversation.


    "Can you please tell her to leave it, miss," the boy said and the girl called Simi looked up to me with a sad look. I would have spoken to her mom about it but the boy said his grandmother was allergic to rabbits and didn''t know what to say.


    I sat down so that I could talk to her properly, "Simi sweetie, if your grandma is allergic you shouldn''t take it home. Don''t you love her," I asked softly, "Maybe you could give it to someone and visit it when you want hmm?"


    Simi seemed to think about it for a while as though her life depended on it and then spoke, "But who will keep it?" she asked me furrowing her brows and then I saw her eyes lit up, "You can keep it."


    "I?"


    "Yeah, you are sweet," that was the logical answer she came up with. I turned around to see the boy gone. Great. I was about to say something but she began sniffing again.


    "Alright, I''ll keep it," I said taking it in my arms and she smiled at me widely. That was a quick change of mood. She then went on making plans of how and when she would come to see the rabbit as we walked.


    "I was looking for you. What are you doing holding a rabbit, sweet Eve? " Ruka asked coming towards us, "Hello, darling, your mother was searching for you," he said to Simi and she turned to talk to me,


    "Take care of him, okay," she said before bouncing off to where her mother was. I saw Ruka raise one of his brows at it.


    "We are taking it home," I said sheepishly.

 Chapter 74 - Trust- Part 1

    "Are you sure?" Ruka asked me as he drove the car from Benjamin''s mansion.


    "Yeah, hundred percent," I said sitting next to him while I petted the rabbit''s head gently on my lap.


    "I''m just making sure," he chuckled to some unsaid joke and I looked at him suspiciously, wondering what made him chuckle. He was making sure about me taking the rabbit home.


    Simi, the little girl I had met had given the rabbit and a kiss which made Ruka playfully demand a kiss from her. The funny thing was she said a no giving a reason that he was a big meanie for not letting me take it home with me. Ruka then had to give in to her many ''please'' and said an okay. The rabbit was so damn cute; it was grey in color and was of the breed called mini loft. I don''t know why but I had the sudden urge to hug it.


    "Easy, love. You might squish it if you hold it any tighter," Ruka said as he parked the car. I gave him a childlike smile and opened the door.


    Gathering it carefully in my arms, we walked towards the main door. I looked around and saw at the other side of the wall there were some scary looking trees. Not just because it was huge. They had hollow eyes in place with a creepy looking smile. I heard a strange voice coming from other like someone was crying. I gulped hearing it.


    "What are those?" I asked while we passed it.


    "They are the ritual trees that come alive once in a decade. They draw the negative energy towards them due to which they have an appearance as you can see now. Never annoy them as they can get quite scary. Fascinating creatures," he said taking me inside. Going near it was the last thing on my mind.


    When we went to the drawing room, I saw Sebastian and Aiden playing chess. Louis had his headphones on while he read a book. Lizzy was looking at the wall unblinkingly, deep in thought.


    "How was the party?" Sebastian asked us looking from the game but his expression changed from serious to a grin, "Well, what do we have here?" he asked.


    Hearing this, Aiden who was busy wondering which chess piece to move turned behind to see what Sebastian was talking about.


    "Is that a rabbit?" Lizzy asked and Aiden replied to it.


    "It looks like one," he said getting up to get a closer look, "Are we gonna build a barn soon? A rabbit stew sounds good to me," he asked jokingly.


    "Benjamin''s niece gave it to me as she couldn''t take it to home and didn''t want to leave it there. It''s a mini lop," I explained knowing the breed as I had googled it in the car.


    "Oh my god it''s so cute," Lizzy gushed coming to take it from my arms. Louis who was sitting on the couch had a weary look on his face and hadn''t spoken yet. He kept staring at the rabbit with a frown on his face as though it was something evil. When it nuzzled closer to Lizzy, he scrunched his nose.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked him, his behavior towards the small fluffy animal was weird.


    "Strangely, Louis doesn''t get along with rabbits. It freaks him out," Sebastian answered laughing and he turned towards the door. His face expression turned from gentle to serious, excusing himself he went out of the door.


    "Keep it away from me, Lizzy," I heard Louis warn her as she brought the animal closer to him.


    Later, Ruka and Louis went out to talk to someone who had come home. Lizzy and Aiden had taken the bunny with them. I looked from the window to see Leo and one of my new teacher, Matthew Jenkins who had literally fried two students and another person whom I didn''t recognize. The atmosphere seemed a little tense as they spoke.


    "....It isn''t that easy to find the emerald. Having the charms that have been put into it''s hard to find it," I heard Matthew speak frustrated, "I haven''t felt it even though I have been teaching there for four decades. They have put the spell where no one can feel or see it."


    "Is that even possible?" Louis asked Ruka and I heard my fiance sigh.


    "Yeah, it is. Getting the right person with the right power, precious stones or not, they can be modified," he answered and my fingers reached the necklace I was wearing, "Now that they have two of them they are short of two stones. The question is which one helped them to get the Onyx because it wasn''t the princess of Lark."


    "That gives us five suspects," Leo said nodding his head in agreement to what Ruka said, "We checked out the West region near the camp route and found some information regarding the Naxals," he said. What is Naxals?


    "There''s no trace of them around the town so everything is clear for now," the other person spoke.


    I then moved back and went to the dining hall. Dinner was delicious while Aiden complained he wanted to have a stew of a small animal looking towards Bunny, the rabbit. I made a note to myself to keep him away from Bunny. After washing my hands I was going up the stairs when I remembered I had forgotten one of my book in the library. Once I retrieved the book I was walking out of there to hear some voices. At first, I dismissed it as voices in my head but when it became more cleared I slowed down my pace. Dismissing the thought of Ruka calling me Dora I followed the source of voices.


    "Why are you leaving?" I heard a voice I knew. Peeking a little through the door I saw Sebastian caging a girl. They seemed way intimate with the position. I recognized the girl was the maid who had visited my room when I was sick.


    "I-I..was..." I heard her squeak. Why was Sebastian terrorizing the poor girl? I narrowed my eyes, don''t tell me he was behind her for-


    My mouth was closed by a warm hand before I could say something. Turning around I saw Ruka who shook his head. I frowned looking at him and he walked us to our room.


    "You have nothing to worry about the girl, sweet Eve. That''s his soul mate," he said and my eyes almost popped out of the eye socket.


    "Mate?" I asked him and saw him nod, "Oh my god, he found his soul mate!" I said excitedly jumping out of happiness and saw Ruka chuckle. And something lit inside my head, I was heading towards the door when it suddenly closed. Damn Ruka''s powers.


    "Come on," I whined and saw Ruka smile shaking his head.


    "Interrupting them hmm, let''s give a little time, love," he said and I pouted at it. When I finished taking bath and came out, I saw Caesar intently looking at Bunny. Oh no.


    "Bad Caesar," I scolded him and took Bunny in my arms. Caesar growled a little at the gesture and barked.


    "Well, now not only should I share your affection with Caesar but the rabbit too. You should let Caesar have him," he suggested with a crooked smile. On cue, we heard a knock and I opened the door. It was Lizzy who had come to the rabbit and Caesar followed her. Hopefully, Caesar didn''t try to eat him.


    "That''s mean," I said.


    "I''m not mean, sweet Eve. I understand Caesar''s feelings well because I feel the same," he replied and I looked at him confused. Don''t tell me he wanted to eat Bunny?


    "You want to eat him too?" I asked him bewildered and he pulled me closer to him. I felt my chest touch him while he moved my hair away.

 Chapter 75 - Trust- Part 2

    "Do you know how hard it is to control the desire? I want to have you," he confessed as he leaned down to run his nose on the length of my neck torturously slow, taking his time sweet time. I had goosebumps forming on my skin now, "Knowing that every time I touch you, you respond to me so innocently that it drives me insane not to have my way with you." I could feel the atmosphere turn warm.


    "But I can''t do that," he said pulling back and looking in my eyes, "Annesana advised me not to do anything as I haven''t learned to control the Franchixer side of me that well," he said.


    "I think you are doing fine," I replied truthfully to which he hummed. I hadn''t noticed any anger issues or out of control behavior. He was always the most composed person. He gave me a smile that stole my breath away.


    The next day in school, we were having a written test which apparently I forgot. When I got the question paper most of the questions looked foreign to me and I groaned. I began writing the ones I knew first and trying the ones I didn''t know. I chewed on the pencil as I looked at the paper worried. I already began dreading the time when the teacher would hand in the results. Looking around, I saw most of them busy writing busily. What were they writing so much? I wondered. When the bell rang I was glad to hand in my answer sheet.


    "What were you guys writing so much?" I asked Jessi and Kyle as we walked out.


    "I was drawing," Kyle grinned and I felt a little relief. At least I wasn''t the only one.


    We were going to the cafeteria after the class talking about the upcoming festival. Last year was fun minus the part of finding Megan''s dead body. As we walked I was going to bump into somebody if it was Jessi pulling my arm to her side. I felt something strange and turned back to see the person who passed by me just a second ago.


    "Eve?" Jessi called out my name, "Did something happen?" she asked me and I shook my head.


    "No, so what have you planned to take part in the festival?" I asked her and she went to tell me about it before we reached the table where Lizzy, Bella, and Aiden were already seated. I was eating my yummy sandwich when someone came to our table to talk.


    "Who''s Eve?" a guy asked who wore round glasses.


    "That''s me," I replied wondering what he wanted.


    "Ms. Lee asked for you regarding the assignment papers that were submitted. She''s in the B block, the fourth floor," he said and left.


    "Did you not complete it?" Jessi asked me.


    "I did actually," I said, "I''ll meet you guys later," I said leaving the table. The fourth floor, the fourth floor I chanted in my mind as I walked all the way. Ruka had texted me and I let him know that I was going to the B block, the fourth floor. When I reached the floor I saw two students standing in the corridor and talking, apart from them the floor was deserted.


    "Excuse me, do you which room is Ms. Lee''s office?" I asked them.


    "Last second," one of them answered, murmuring thanks I walked.


    I was going to ask for something else and turned to see no one there. That''s strange, I thought. When I was in front of the door I knocked and heard a come in. Going inside I saw that the chair was facing the wall.


    "Ah, you wanted to see me, Ms. Lee?" I asked her and saw the chair turn. I was surprised to see a guy there.


    "Hello, Eve. Please take a seat," warily and unsure I took a seat, "We have met before but we didn''t get to greet each other. My name is, Memphis," he said and I saw him observe my every moment. He was there that day at the party talking to Mischel.


    "The guy said Ms. Lee called for me. Where is she?" I asked him.


    "I had a few things to discuss with you," he said ignoring my questions, "I''m not going to beat around the bush, what do you know about the sapphire stone?"


    This guy was trouble I realized. Getting up I began to walk to only have my back on the table and him on top of me. I kneed him in the crotch and almost ran when he held me more firmly.


    "Fiesty, I like it," he said licking his lips and I felt disgusted.


    "Let go, you ass-" he cut me by trying to kiss me. I bit his lip hard and heard him curse as I saw blood drip out. Before anything could happen Derek came to my rescue knocking him off me.


    "Are you alright?" he asked me but another teacher butted in.


    "What''s going on here?" the teacher asked us as he saw me on the table, Derek in front of me and Memphis on the floor, "The three of you, principal''s office. Now."


    When we went to the principal''s office, Ruka was already there sitting on a chair. It was unnerving as the whole process went. I don''t know why he pulled that stunt knowing what the outcome would be. I felt like his ulterior motive was something else. Ruka calmy expelled Memphis out of the school much to Memphis surprise. Once we reached Ruka''s private room, the vases that were on the shelf starting breaking one by one. It was scary. There were cracks on the window before it finally broke into pieces. Ruka was angry. I don''t know why but I felt tears well up my eyes and soon it fell down on my cheek. In a second Ruka was in front of me both his hands cupping my face.


    "Why are you crying?" He asked me worried.


    "Are you angry with me?" I asked him softly as he wiped the tears away.


    "I would never be angry at you, my sweet Eve. I was angry for what he did. It wasn''t your fault, you didn''t know about it and I trust you. Please don''t cry. I didn''t mean to scare you," he said pulling me into his warm and comforting arms for a hug, "I''ll see to it he deserves what he sowed today," he said with a threat in his voice.

 Chapter 76 - Forbidden fruit

    I was sitting on Ruka''s lap while he sat on the office chair that was seated in front of the table. Now that I think about it I felt really embarrassed that I cried for no reason. He knew only what Derek had told which didn''t include about Memphis kissing me. He had some files to go through in his laptop which was on the table; I got up to only be pulled back in his lap.


    "Where are you going?" he asked with an eyebrow raised at me.


    "On the sofa?" I asked unsurely, "It will be difficult if I sit here while you work."


    "I don''t mind it, love. It''ll be over in ten minutes," he said as his arms went around both my side to reach the laptop. As he was taller than me my head reached only until his chin.


    It was really quiet other than the sound of the keyboard as he worked and I sat there playing with my fingers. It actually felt warm sitting like this here, on his lap. I looked around the room and noticed the broken vases on the floor. How angry Ruka was that time to have broken the vases without touching it? Megan''s friend had only attacked me with a dodgeball long ago and she was beaten for it. Memphis was going to be in heaps of trouble for what he did. Lying, forcing the king''s mate for information and kissing.


    Ruka definitely looked hotter when he was angry and jealous, was it wrong that I felt that way? Oh my god! I''m a sadist, aren''t I? No no. It was my Ruka, so it was alright.


    His eyes were on the screen as his long fingers hit the keyboard buttons in quickly. My eyes trailed up to his forearms to his upper arm and I remembered the time his hands touched me intimately and felt a faint smile on my lips, with my heart skipping a beat.


    "Thinking naughty?" I heard Ruka''s voice above me and found him closing the laptop.


    Looking up, I found his eyes staring into my brown ones. He raised his hand to tuck my hair behind my ear and trailed his fingers with the length of my hair till the tip.


    "Your hair has grown," he stated and I nodded my hair, "It looks rougher at the ends."


    "It''s been a year since I got them cut," I told him and he hummed at it, placing one of his hand on my back, "Every time I go to a salon I come out almost in tears," and it was true. They always cut more than what I tell them too.


    "Let me trim it then once we reach home," he said and it took me a second more to process what he said.


    "You want to cut it?" I asked my eyes a little wide at what he said and saw him smile.


    "Yes, my sweet Eve. Just trimming but if you allow me I could give you a whole new haircut," he offered. Wow, Ruka could do that? "Don''t worry, I''ll be careful and won''t cut out much of it."


    "Alright," I agreed.


    He lent down to kiss my cheek to be interrupted by a knock on the door but that didn''t stop him from kissing me. As he placed a small kiss on my cheek the door opened to reveal two men.


    "Yes, Jeff," Ruka said looking at one of them and I felt my lips twitch. Was he like Jeff the killer?


    "Your Highness, the task that was given has been completed. He''s being held in the underground for further interrogation," he said and Ruka looked pleased with it, "But during that time we found blood trails in the forest but there was nobody. We checked near the river but it stopped before that," he informed.


    "Fresh?" Ruka asked him, fresh what? Blood?


    "No, Sir. Almost two days old," the other man replied and Ruka stared at him deep thought. I saw the guy called Jeff look at me, his eyes darting from Ruka to me.


    "Interesting," I heard Ruka say, "I''ll get it checked by tonight. You are dismissed."


    They bowed their head and were leaving when Aiden came at the same time. He was chewing a gum and turned his head like an owl to see both Jeff and the other guy leave until the door behind him closed.


    "Eve you are forgetting something," Aiden said tapping his leg on the floor. I looked at him with my eyebrows furrowed and got up wondering what he was talking about.


    "Forget what?" I asked him but Ruka replied.


    "Your car is on the way, Aiden but you haven''t taken the driving test yet," Ruka said getting up to stand next to me, "If you don''t get your license by then hmm¡­Louis will take it," he said with a twinkle in his eyes.


    "You scheming bat," Aiden muttered under his breath and Ruka chuckled.


    Aiden was about to say something when his eyes turned as big as saucers, "EARTHQUAKE!!" he screamed looking at the floor and I''m sure the whole school heard him. "What happened here?!" he asked horrified. I felt Lizzy''s rare dramatic effects were rubbing of him. Something dawned on his face later,


    "Eve, I''ll be riding with you in the car. Lizzy is going out," he stretched the last word.


    "Oh okay, I''ll see you in the parking lot," I said to which he nodded and went out. That''s when I realized I missed two classes of mine.


    "Don''t wait for me tonight, love. I''ll be late," Ruka said taking hold of my hand as we walked towards the door at a slow pace and I felt my heart sink a little hearing it.


    "Can I come with you?" I asked him hopefully and saw him frown a little.


    "It might be midnight by the time we come home and you''ll be missing sleep," he said bringing up my hand to give it a tender kiss on the knuckles.


    "Please," I pleaded and he sighed.


    "I want you to go home and sleep for now. I''ll come home to pick you up in three hours," he said and my face lit up with happiness.


    "Yay!" I jumped into his arms.


    When I went to the parking lot, I saw Aiden leaning on the hood of the car lazily. I had borrowed Andria''s car today for school. Was it my imagination or did he look older compared to a week before? I headed towards the car and he stood straight, raising his hands in front of me. I grinned looking at him and shook my head.


    "No Aiden, you are not driving the car."


    "Awe come on Evie Vivi. I promise you," he said filling up his cheeks with air, "Your going to drive like a granny and by the time we reach home I might have grown a long beard."


    "And what if I don''t drive like a gran?" I challenged.


    "Let''s see," he huffed getting inside the passenger''s seat. When both of us were seated in the car comfortably, I started the car and took it outside the school.


    "Whom is Lizzy going out with?" I asked taking a turn at the corner of the school.


    "Kyle," he replied. Finally, I was wondering when they would date like everyone in our group,


    "By the way why were the vases broken? You guys got robbed?" he asked jokingly.


    "Ruka got mad at a person called Memphis," I told but not giving him all the details.


    "No, wonder I smelt blood when I was in the dungeon," Aiden said placing both his hands behind his head to rest. That wasn''t possible.


    "It might be someone else''s blood because Ruka was with me all the time. Unless he asked someone to do it¡­" I said thinking; I remembered what the Jeff guy had said about keeping someone underground. The time he was working in the office, did he in between sending a message to beat Memphis? Wow, that was really quick.


    "Alright, all clear, "Aiden said sitting up. We had crossed the small city and were now entering the highway surrounded by trees on either side.


    "Aiden, I might look like a good girl but I do love driving and riding fast," I said pressing the accelerator with my leg. The car picked the speed as we sped on the road, dust lifting up at the sides as a trail. There was a medium turn to take and as I had learned it from someone, I turned the wheel. After ten minutes of driving, Aiden looked impressed.


    "Whoa, who taught you to drive?" Aiden exclaimed with a huge grin.


    "Eric taught me," I shrugged smiling and stopped at the side, "You can drive now." Getting out of the car both of us switched our places so that Aiden could drive.


    "Thank you, Evie. By the way, I saw your cousin George in school yesterday," he said, "Good that he''s putting up the facade that everything''s okay."


    "What do you mean?" I asked him confused.


    "Did you know he has someone that stalks you at school but not this week," he said whistling. Stalking me? "Louis broke the boy''s nose for following you."


    "I didn''t know that," I told a little worried at the thought of being followed.


    Sometimes I thankfully for having protectors like Louis and Derek around when Ruka wasn''t nearby. Once we reached home, I headed towards my room. On the way I saw something unexpected, Caesar and Bunny were sleeping next to each other with a contented expression. Caesar''s eyes were half closed as it saw me. I waved at it and went to my room.


    Flopping on my bed, I hugged the pillow. I had forgotten to tell Ruka about Memphis asking about the sapphire stone. Maybe he was one of the members that were helping in stealing them. I wished I got my angel powers back. Would I even get it? Though all of us were working on it there hasn''t been any progress. My wounds healed slower and that only meant my powers were leaving my body. That could also end up in me being immortal. I then remembered the book tainted that I hadn''t read. Opening one of the closets, I took out the book to read.


    I was someone you would see every day, why would he? I was an average person after all. Maybe if I was a princess or related to the royal my wish would have come true but the reality was harsh. I would sneak a few glances his way when he was around without his knowledge.


    Hmm, it looked like the paragraph was taken out from someone''s diary. Turning the book I searched for an authors name but there wasn''t one. Looking at the cover the book''s title was written as ''The tainted''. The thing was that it wasn''t the same book I found a year ago and this had missing pages in it at the back end. Flipping the pages, I stopped at the place before the missing pages at the right side of the book. The last paragraph read,


    Seeing him smile was a rare occasion and when he did it was for another person. Not me. Time passed by and I couldn''t anymore, so I did what had to be done.


    Why did someone have to tear the pages at the interesting parts? It was like a cliffhanger. After reading a few more pages from the beginning which took half an hour, I closed the book yawning. There was still time before Ruka came so I decided to take a shower.


    I was excited to go tonight with Ruka like a child being taken to a fair for the first time.


    Turning on the knob without checking, cold water hit my skin which led to me cursing few words before turning the knob for the hot water. With all the steam filling up the room and the sound of water falling on the ground. I had my eyes closed as the water trickled down my body. I didn''t hear the door open and close, suddenly I felt someone''s arm go around my waist. My eyes flew open in panic and I was about scream turning around until I saw who it was.


    "Ruka?" I asked a little breathless.


    His white buttoned up shirt was wet and I could see the muscles due to the see-through caused by the shower that was above us. His hair damp with water trickling down his face. His eyes were intense and darker than normal as he looked at me.


    Did I take too much time in the shower?


    "I''ll be done in five minutes," I said softly wondering if he was getting late and my hand went to reach the towel to only be caught by Ruka''s hand.


    "That''s alright," he said backing me towards the wall slowly like a predator and closed the gap between us.


    He pulled me towards him and I was very much aware of the atmosphere we were in. I was stark n.a.k.e.d and he was completely clothed, the shower had stopped running. I shivered when I felt him trace one of his hand on my back from my nape. It was torturously slow.


    "I don''t like anyone''s hands on you, Eve," he said huskily in my ear, his voice resonating in my ear, "To know Memphis had tried to ask about the stone was something unexpected but to kiss you," he bit my earlobe not so gently, "Unacceptable," he murmured.


    His lips were on mine in an instant, nipping and kissing it as both his hands rested on my waist while my hands wound around his neck, tugging his hair lightly as he kissed me to an oblivion. It was consuming, demanding and breathtaking. He moved on to kiss my neck and I felt his elongated teeth scr.a.p.e my neck.


    When he pulled back and I saw his eyes had turned to slits which meant his franchixer side was there now. I shivered to feel the air that was blown on my wet skin. He was quick to take one of the towels from the side and wrap it around me. Picking me up in arms bridal style, he spoke,


    "Don''t want you to catch a cold now," placing a quick kiss on my forehead while walking out of the bathroom, "Get ready, love. We''ll be leaving soon."

 Chapter 77 - Dark forest- Part 1

    Opening the car door I got inside to sit next to Ruka who was already in the driver''s seat, talking to Sebastian. When I sat comfortably he started the vehicle and turned the steering wheel.


    "No, that''s enough for now...yes...continue with that we''ll be down there in twenty minutes... Eve is coming with me..." he spoke on the phone. Pulling down the window, I peeked my head out to feel the air blowing on the face while my hair moved backward, "No that''s not necessary...okay," he cut the call.


    The only lights on the road were the light emitted by the headlights of the car as we drove. I saw the trees pass by in a quick motion, the sky was covered with clouds here and there. I felt myself smile as I closed my eyes to welcome the breeze. The feeling I felt now was exhilarating, long drives at night were refreshing.


    "You''ll catch a cold, love," I heard Ruka say and on cue my nose itched lightly making me sneeze. Touching my nose with my fingertips and felt the cold.


    "Where are we going?" I asked him curiously as he took a different route that I hadn''t been to.


    "Deep inside the woods there''s an underground cell where we keep rogues or other beings that don''t abide by the rules," he said and I hummed, "To be honest I don''t think it''s a good idea taking you there."


    "Why not?" I asked him turning towards him.


    "What''s inside is not a pretty sight to witness, Eve and you picked the wrong day to come. But..." he said looking at me, "You want to see how I work and what I do so I''ll take you there but it''s your choice if you want to get inside."


    "Okay," I nodded to what he said and pondered on it.


    I knew how he worked, it didn''t take a genius to figure that out after seeing him covered in blood holding a body a few days back. The so-called interrogation was pure brutal. I wanted to see what Ruka worked on and with the matters such as the lost stones, I was curious.


    Thinking about what happened in the bathroom my face felt hot. I had read such things only in books but for it to actually happen was a totally different matter. I didn''t know if I should applaud for Ruka or me for having self-control. Maybe he was worried about what Annesana had said.


    "Why did Memphis ask about the stone? Is he part of the people who are gathering the stones?" I asked him as we went through a narrow road.


    "He is part of the Naxals according to what Leo and the others gathered," he answered and before I could ask what Naxals was he spoke, "They are similar to rouges but different at the same time. Finding their location is a hard thing to do. They are many types, the one he is part of is dangerous."


    "So these Naxals are the ones that attacked the school in Romania and he''s part of them?" I asked him worried, by the sound of it, their personality sounded somewhat odd.


    "I don''t think so," he shook his head and stopped the car in the middle of nowhere.


    "What do you mean?" I asked him while he opened the door and I did the same.


    "The problem is what my men informed isn''t the right information. Memphis isn''t part of Naxals but another group. What people project and what people actually are, are two separate things, Eve," he said opening the backseat door and pulled a muffler out. Coming towards me he put it around my neck, to prevent me from the cold night. He rested his hand on my lower back,


    "Stay close, love. There are other creatures apart from us now," my head snapped around to see our deserted surroundings.


    I didn''t find anything as my eyes inspected the dark forest, I could hear the crickets as Ruka led the way. Driving here was not possible as there were a lot of trees planted and big rocks on the ground. The trees had strange shapes and its branches twisted, long. There was a little amount of fog in the air but we could see the way. After walking for a few meters we reached a cave-like place. I heard a twig snap behind us as though someone had walked on it. When I turned my body moved closer to Ruka, I saw shadows creeping behind trees which were a few feet away from us.


    "I didn''t know there were other creatures until a year ago," I mumbled to myself.


    "The heart of the dark forest provides a sanctuary to many known and unknown supernatural creatures. A human would never stumble here as its difficult to find this place and if the person does..." he left the sentence hanging in the air and I gulped.


    "The pixies that you so called are part of this place. They are menacing creatures," he touched something on the wall and the place lit up with light.


    "But they didn''t seem that way," I said confused, "They were like little fairies," I told to only hear him chuckle.


    "Menacing in a sheep''s clothing," he held my hand, "They attract their prey with their beauty and light. That day the little thing was leading you to a trap, I''m glad I found you sooner," he said squeezing my hand.


    "Your Highness and queen," I saw a man standing with an eye patch in place with a gruff looking face. Hearing the word queen titled to me sounded strange.


    "Vernon," Ruka greeted the man, "How''s the work today?" he asked.


    "It was smooth as usual. We had a woman and two men added to the prison today. The third general is interrogating one of them in the twenty-fifth cell," he informed to Ruka, "Second in command left here a few minutes ago."


    "Yes, I asked Sebastian to go home. And don''t call my mate as queen, Vernon. She feels uncomfortable, Eve is fine," he smiled and I saw Vernon''s eyes go wide before his expression turned back blank, he nodded his head.


    "Yes, your highness," he quickly replied.


    As we went inside I saw there were many cells on both the sides with thick vertical bars covering them. The cell walls were covered with patches of dark red color and claw marks, the whole place was rusted. Walking further I saw skeletons inside, some in sitting position and some standing with chains around. When we came to an end I heard voices. It was Leo talking and another guy talking.


    "It''s better if you tell us why you killed one of the teachers in the woods," I heard Leo interrogate.


    Moving closer I saw Memphis hand bound by chains. There was a deep gash on the side of his head and his body bruised.


    "She was a tasty meal," was the snarky reply Memphis gave to only get stung by two electric rods on his body by another man. His body jerked due to the shock but I doubted there was only electricity running in the rods.


    "That''s enough, Leo," Ruka said beside me.


    Memphis''s c.o.c.ky face was no more in place knowing who was in the room now. At first, I thought he was going to talk but after the long silence in the room and Ruka raising his hand, I saw Memphis''s body go to invisible shocks.


    "Are you going to answer?" I heard Ruka ask him but Memphis sent a glare, "Or maybe not."


    Memphis was gritting his teeth and I heard him scream in pain. Was this the franchixer''s side talking? It was like Ruka''s whole persona took another light when the franchixer was evident. Cold eyes without any remorse and heavy air surrounded us. The look on his face was pure evil.


    "Ready to talk?" Ruka asked tilting his head to the side.

 Chapter 78 - Dark forest- Part 2

    "It''s beyond me...knowing a person like you..." Memphis whisper but not enough for me to hear the complete sentence.


    "Same here," Ruka chuckled darkly hearing it, "Now. Why did you kill one of my ranked teachers? Not to forget you cornering my mate and asking for information."


    Memphis just stared at him without an answer, " The time is going to revert back and she is going to be the key. A sacrifice," he said.


    "Go on," Ruka said for Memphis to throw a dirty glare at him.


    "I don''t answer you!" he spoke back, "Your mate can trade back again to get something back. My master is the only one I answer and-" he stopped talking. The person Ruka had killed in the dungeon had spoken something along the same lines I remembered.


    "Who''s your master?" Leo asked but there was no answer.


    "That''s alright," Ruka stopped Leo, "We no longer need it. I just needed to know something and its clear," he walked near Memphis and snapped the chains.


    For a moment all of us were stunned, wondering what was going on but I didn''t expect what I saw next. Ruka pulled Memphis collar to his eye level.


    "Did you say tasty meal before?" he c.o.c.ked his head to the side, "Bon appetite," he said sinking his teeth in Memphis''s neck to drink his blood. I felt my eyes go wide looking at the scene.


    Ruka could drink other vampires blood? So a franchixer could survive with it too as it was at the top considering the supernatural hierarchy. Once he was done, he threw the body down on the floor. He turned around licking one of his finger clean that had blood on it.


    "What''s with the other prisoners being held?" he asked Leo and saw his blood red eyes. Before Leo could answer him, Ruka spoke to me, "Love, why don''t you go up to where Vernon is. I heard he has a rabbit."


    I would have laughed if I was staring at his blood red eyes which was serious. Not to forget the other man in the room who almost popped his eyes wide. Of course, I knew there was no rabbit. Why would a vampire even keep one? Maybe as a blood bank.


    "Ah-yeah," I said with a smile and got one in return. Going out of the room, I found my way back to the entrance. Vernon was standing there leaning his back on the wall when I saw him in sight. He back straightened looking at me.


    "Hello," I greeted him


    "Hello," he replied and the silence went on to continue.


    "How many prisoners do you have here?" I asked him out of curiosity.


    "Nine but eight to be precise now, my queen," was his curt reply.


    "What do you mean?" I asked confused and then it dawned, "I got it." He was talking about Memphis, "You don''t have to call me Queen like Ruka said. Just Eve is fine."


    "It''s hard to tell when the king is serious. There are times when he tests us. Either for loyalty or for strength," he sighed looking outside, "It''s going to be a red moon in three days," I heard him.


    I only knew full moon, half moon, and no moon. What was a red moon? Vernon seemed to be busy talking to someone on the phone so I took a black rock and began drawing on the walls due to boredom. After fifteen minutes Ruka came out with Leo, talking to him about the cells.


    "Yes," Leo answered to something Ruka said.


    "Alright then, I''ll leave it to you. Let me know when you get his details," Ruka said taking my hand, "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight," they murmured.


    We walked out of the cave, going through the path we had come. The fog had increased in the air since the last time. I could hear the sound of movements behind us but I kept my gaze straight. I could see a few shadows around us and I felt my heart rate increase. Everything was dark about it, faces hidden in their hooded and ragged clothes and their feet not touching the ground.


    "Ruka," I whispered to him, tugging his arm. Even my whisper was loud in the forest.


    "Hmm? What is it?" he turned to look at me.


    "There are shadows creeping," I told him and felt a kiss on my temple.


    "They won''t hurt you, my sweet love. They know well than to attack us. Though they don''t know what I am, they are aware of what I can do," he said holding my hand tightly, "In actuality, they are friendly creatures unless you dishonor or mock them. They live in both the worlds."


    "As in?"


    "As in here and the land of the dead," he said and I saw the car waiting for us. I was glad to see it, going to the passenger''s seat I pulled open the door to sit inside.


    "Did we come on the same route? It looked different," I said, for some strange reason I couldn''t identify the trees I had walked across before going to the cave. Ruka took a reverse so that the car could head out.


    "We did turn back," he said and I did to see the branches of trees curl and uncurl. That was the sound of movements! Looking at me I heard him laugh, "Let''s go home."


    Before looking ahead I saw one of the shadows stand there and giving me hand signs but I couldn''t understand a word. My mind must be playing tricks due to sleep. The shadow looked smaller and smaller as Ruka drove away from there.


    "You''re going to have a three day holiday from tomorrow. We need to install security measures around and redo few strategies," he explained and I nodded happily.


    Who didn''t want a holiday? I was way happy now, a holiday meant waking up late.


    In the morning, when I woke up my chin was resting on top of Ruka''s head. This was the first time I found ourselves in this position. Usually, it would be the opposite or Ruka spooning me. His warm breath fanned on my exposed skin and felt goosebumps form on my neck. One of my hands went around to tangle my fingers in his lush, dark hair. It was smooth and long as I combed it lightly not wanting to wake him up. At this point in time, I could say life was amazing.


    I was smiling when I felt my collarbone bitten not so gently.


    "I forgot to tell you something. Your mother called," he said pulling back, "I told her about the holiday and she wanted you to stay two nights there."


    "Nice," I said smiling. It would be nice to stay there for two nights with my parents but what about Ruka?


    "I''ll drop you there for now. I have few meetings to attend and will be back by evening," he said smiling and I grinned to it.


    When he went to take a bath, I took hold of a bag and went to my closet, taking out my clothes and stuffing them inside. Once I was done with it, I zipped the bag and kept it aside. At the corner, I found Bunny hopping and it was a relief to know Caesar hadn''t eaten it.


    Ruka dropped me home and I was now sitting in the kitchen with my legs crossed on the chair, eating my mother''s choco cookies.


    "We first thought of Roses but we weren''t sure about it so we stuck to lilies," mom went on talking. I found out a few minutes back that mom called Ruka often to make our wedding plans. I saw dad walk inside the kitchen.


    "Your mother cannot stop talking about the wedding. There''s still time for it," my father said.


    "What do men know how important a wedding is," she said swishing her hand in dismissal.


    After a talking to them and see my mom go on about the wedding, I went up to my old room. My battery beeped notifying me of low battery and I had forgotten to get the charger. Peeking out of the room, I yelled enough for her to hear.


    "MOM, where''s the spare charger?"


    "It must be there in the last drawer," I heard her.


    There was nothing in the last drawer she must have cleaned the whole place. When I went to sit on my bed and pull out my pillow, a piece of paper fell down. Picking it up from the ground I was going to leave it on the table until I found something written on its back.


    Beloved Eve,


    Did I forget to remind you? Third time is always the charm.


    It was the same kind of note I had found last time in my room.

 Chapter 79 - Insatiable- Part 1

    Once I called up Ruka to tell him about the note, he came home immediately with Leo, Louis, and Vernon, who I met at the cave. They searched the house for the scent of the person who broke inside the house but found nothing. Ruka had a frown on his face as they inspected every nook and corner of the house.


    "Louis," Ruka called and Louis was in front of him in a second, "Go to Lark''s mansion now and let her know we''ll be visiting her this week. It might just be a note but I don''t want to take any chances. "


    "You could send us, your highness," Leo suggested for the job.


    "I would have sent you or Vernon but Lady Lark doesn''t trust anyone on her property than the royal family, Leo" Ruka explained, "Leo check how the pack drill is going on, Vernon you can carry on with your duties, Sebastian will take in charge."


    "I''ll leave then," Louis nodded and left.


    "Ah-your highness," Leo said when Louis and Vernon left the place. Ruka turned to him with an eyebrow raised in question, "Your nephew has been causing trouble again. He dumped a bucket of vegetable soup on one of the general during the pack exercises which led to other unnecessary events."


    For a second there I forgot who Ruka''s nephew was because Aiden rarely called him uncle Ruka. Once a general had found the ground empty as Aiden had sent all the pups home telling the day was off.


    "I''ll speak to Aiden about it. You can leave now, Leo," he said dismissing Leo, who gave a light bow before exiting the door.


    "Is everything alright?" My father asked worriedly. I was about to talk when Ruka spoke before I could reply.


    "Yes, Christopher everything is fine. Eve felt someone broke into the house but it seems nothing was stolen," he smiled reassuringly.


    "Good good," my dad nodded with a sigh.


    "This is why I say we shouldn''t open the windows," my mom shook her head looking at dad.


    "You don''t want to open the windows because of the dust. It''s not like this place is going to turn into a desert," my dad countered looking at mom who was standing beside Ruka.


    "Of course it will! I''m the one cleaning the house," she said huffing playfully at dad.


    "I can send few maids if you need anytime," Ruka offered politely and I knew he wasn''t joking.


    "I have such a sweet son-in-law, that''s alright dear," she said patting his back and then seemed to realize something, "I left the pot to heat!" and she ran to the kitchen.


    "I''ll go help mom," I announced and heard dad ask Ruka for a drink in the hall.


    I hoped he didn''t drink too much, not Ruka but dad. When dad drank alcohol, the love he had for us would multiply and would overflow. That was one of the reasons why he avoided it may be he liked Ruka more than what I thought. Mom adored him and made her special cookies just for him. I couldn''t complain he was the perfect doting son-in-law.


    Going inside the kitchen, I saw my mother cutting fruits. She already had prepared so many things for us even after I told her not to sand now she was making a dessert I believe.


    "I''ll do it, mom," I said and took the knife from her to dice the apples, "It wasn''t necessary to prepare so many things mom and mom you don''t have to prepare the steak!" I said looking at her who was ready to cook it.


    "I hardly get to cook for you guys now and I missed you," she said so straightforwardly that made me sad and guilty.


    "Mom, I missed you too," I said going towards her and hugging her while she hugged me back. She placed a kiss on my forehead and then smiled softly.


    "Chop chop! Dinner needs to be prepared in twenty minutes," she went to her energetic mode making me smile. Taking out four glasses from the cupboard she kept it on the table. Taking the peach juice she poured it into the glass.


    "Mom, Ruka doesn''t like peach flavor," I reminded her. I don''t know why he didn''t like it, last time when mom had offered him he drank it without complaining but I later got to know he didn''t like it. I took one of the glass and sipped it.


    "I know that, honey. I brought him something else," she grinned making me furrow my eyebrows in question. Opening the fridge, she pulled out a silver can. When she poured the content in the glass, the juice I was drinking entered the wrong pipe and I coughed my eyes wide.


    "Where did you get the blood?!" I asked her shocked still coughing.


    "Did you know that instead of blood bank there''s another place where they provide fresh blood?" she asked me awed with her discovery, "We wanted to get him something nice."


    "And you brought blood?" I asked her and then said, "Thank you, mom but that wasn''t needed." She made a swishing sign with her hand like it was no big deal. Dinner was going well, I missed mom''s cooking. Dad didn''t drink much which was good.


    "Driving the car fast, Eve," dad said while cutting his steak and I stopped chewing my food for a moment. Ruka turned towards me and raised his eyebrow at me.


    "Fast dad?" I asked him carefully. How did he know?


    "George told us you were driving past the speed limit on the highway recently," dad said disapprovingly and I slouched down on my chair slowly. How did George know about it? I don''t even remember any car behind us when Aiden and I were going back to the castle, "Ruka I''ve entrusted my daughter to you knowing you''ll keep her safe."


    "She''ll always be safe and loved," Ruka said firmly and held my hand under the table, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    Rest of the dinner went fine as mom and dad spoke to Ruka. My parents had gone to sleep while Ruka and I were now in my room. I went to brush my teeth when Ruka got a call from Sebastian about what happened today. I made sure to brush every inch of my mouth, gargling and flossing my teeth. Giving myself a wide smile, I checked if my teeth looked clean.


    When I came out I saw Ruka standing next to the window, his back facing me and the lights switched off. I could see his hands gripping the edge tightly.


    "Ruka?" I called out to him.


    "It wasn''t supposed to happen today, there was still two days time for the red moon to appear," he said breaking the silence, his voice a little hoarse and shoulders stiff. I looked outside the window to see the white moon turn red, "The red moon affects supernatural beings by the hierarchy. A lower vampire and an omega werewolf are the least affected while a pureblood vampire and alpha werewolf are the highest. I''m a franchixer, Eve," he said turning to face me and I was taken aback by the way he looked.


    His each of his eyes had turned to purple and red. His hair looked longer than a few minutes ago before I went to brush my teeth. There was something different and I couldn''t tell what it was.


    "I''ll be downstairs," he said to me without breaking eye contact and walking past me.

 Chapter 80 - Insatiable- Part 2

    "Don''t go," I pleaded to hold his hand.


    "My emotions are high now and it''s not good to stay in the same room," he sighed and when I opened my mouth to talk he shook his head, "Right now I want nothing more than devouring you, Eve. I''ll hurt you and I can''t bear the thought of it."


    "If it''s my blood you need then take it until the last drop if it''s me then take me. I''m not made up of glass, Ruka. I was made for you and you for me, you don''t have to worry about anything," I said getting closer to him, "I can''t take it anymore, all your teasing," I said softly lowering my gaze to his chest.


    I felt his hand snake around my waist to get me closer to him, my body touched him while he gazed at me with a burning passion in his eyes.


    "I didn''t know it was hurting you, I''m sorry my sweet Eve," he said holding my chin in his free hand and brought his lips on mine to kiss me, " Let me make it up to you."


    He swept me off my feet and walked towards the bed carrying me in his strong arms. Putting me down on the bed he got on top, his body hovering above mine. I saw him raise one of his hand and snap his fingers, there was a soft click from the door. He had locked the room. He pulled his shirt up and threw it on the floor. No matter how many times the thoughts ran in my head, I couldn''t believe this smart, strong and s.e.xy person was mine. I could feel my heart beating loudly, so loud that it felt like it would burst any moment.


    "Are you scared, love?" he asked leaning towards me.


    Even though the lights were switched off I could see him, the moonlight crept through the windows inside the room. I could see his defined abs and muscles flexing as his body moved closer to me.


    "No," I shook my head. He supported his body by his forearms as he bent down to kiss my neck, "We haven''t done it since a year so I feel a little anxious and..."


    "And?" he prompted patiently as he inhaled my neck.


    "A little excited," I blushed at what I said and he pulled back to look at me.


    "You tell things without knowing the effect you have on me. I''m already aroused, love, don''t provoke my inner beast any further," I heard him say as he traced his finger from the side of my face to my chest, just above the valley of my b.r.e.a.s.ts, "I''m sorry if I get a little too rough tonight," he said seriously.


    He kissed me on my lips, it was slow and sensual in the beginning but as seconds passed by it turned hungrier and rough as Ruka had told. His tongue met mine, dominating and nudging it to get it out from the hot cavern of my mouth to meet his sleek tongue. My mind had gone to a universe of blissfulness. He made sure to keep his weight off my body as his hands found my waist, massaging my muscles and moving up to remove the top I wore. Soon after my shorts followed the top.


    He looked at my white panties and looked impressed by the design I had picked but didn''t comment anything about it. I didn''t notice I was completely n.a.k.e.d until I felt Ruka''s finger trace the curve of my b.r.e.a.s.t gently while his other hand traced my bottom. I took a sharp intake of breath when his hot mouth covered one of the n.i.p.p.l.es to suck and tug on it.


    "Mmm..." I m.o.a.ned tangling my fingers in his hair. I could feel my heart feel lighter and lighter with every second, the feeling of euphoria sinking in my bones. He gave the same attention and love to my other mound, trailing kisses down my torso to my s.e.x. It was a love that consumed my mind and soul. His hands explored and ignited a fire deep within me.


    My chest heaved up and down after two rounds of lovemaking. My eyes closed with my mouth parted slightly open as Ruka hummed making circles on my arm with his fingers.


    "Are you alright?" he asked, getting up to check me.


    "Yeah," I replied to him softly nodding my head still in a daze.


    He leaned down to kiss me on my lips and I kissed him back as his hands rested on either side of my head.


    "Ruka..." I said when his teeth bit my ear. I knew where this was heading. I felt exhausted. He was anything but gentle, his fingers had left light trails of nail marks while his mouth had teased, sucked and bitten my tender flesh leaving trails of his rough lovemaking.


    "Just one more, love," he said kissing my neck as his fingers found it''s way down my body.


    An hour later...


    "R-Ruka, I can''t anymore," I tried saying as his tongue met my core. My body writhed with the pleasure he gave but I was too exhausted now and couldn''t take another orgasm, "You told only one," I said catching my breath and looked at him.


    "What can I say, I can''t get enough of you," he grinned mischief in his eyes, "And I promised I would make it up to you."


    He said once but instead, it went to thrice. My mind felt fuzzy and my body had a limit, unlike Ruka who had a good stamina. When he got up from the bed I looked at him confused to what he was up to and sat up. I saw him pick his shirt and walk back into the bed. Putting his shirt over my head and pulling it down, he kissed my nose tenderly with love nudging me back to lie down.


    "Sleep, my sweet Eve," I heard him coo as I felt my eyelids grow heavy slowly. He pulled my back towards his chest and nestled his head in the crook of my neck.


    The remaining two days we spent at home and going on a family picnic for a change. It felt good, to feel this carefree without having to worry about the note or the stones or my name written in blood. Something told me that my parents knew about our night during the first day of our stay. Dad had coughed when mom had brought up to say how cute Ruka and I looked cuddled in the bed when she came to collect the clothes for laundry. I believe dad had finally accepted the fact that I was no longer a little girl and was mated to a vampire-werewolf king.


    After the three day vacation, I was in my class staring at my teacher but not listening which I did sometimes, she was talking about some stupid rocks. It was a bright and a sunny day which I liked, the rays of the sunlight beaming through the windows where I sat. I smiled feeling the heat and looked back towards the board.


    My eyes were lazily scanning the room I looked at the shadow of my hand which led to me thinking about the shadows in the dark forest. While I was thinking about it something snapped in my head. I had heard a snap when Ruka and I were walking.


    How could the shadow make a sound when it was floating just above the ground without legs? Unless the sound was made by someone else.

 Chapter 81 - The old Era

    "So you are telling me there was someone else apart from Ruka, you and the shadows?" Jessi asked me and I nodded my head.


    "Yes, none of the shadows had feet and their bodies were hanging just above the ground. It was definitely not the shadows because I doubt you''ll get a costume as such," I answered her with my brows furrowed.


    We were in our history class waiting for the teacher to come as students threw paper rockets around. I had told Jessi about the shadows and my thoughts on it. I don''t know why but my gut told me there was someone there, the night when Ruka and I had been to the dark forest.


    "Don''t you think Ruka would have noticed it if someone was there?" she asked me.


    "I don''t know, what if someone hid their aura like a witch or something," I said softly resting my chin on my desk, "Moreover, while leaving one of the shadows was making hand signs which I didn''t get one bit. It was like playing charades."


    She laughed hearing it, "Maybe the sound was caused by an animal and the shadows were just waving at you."


    "Yeah, right," I responded sarcastically but what if it was actually meaning to say bye to me. I felt goosebumps forming on my skin.


    "You told me you guys were going to Lark''s mansion this week or so, right? Just ask the lady what ever questions you have, Eve. William said she''s more knowledgable and wise than an Elder," she said looking at the door and I turned my head to see if the teacher had come but it was just a pair of student walking inside the class, "Any luck with the note thing?" she asked me and I shook my head.


    "Nothing yet. Ruka has two of his men living with my parents now to make sure nothing happens to them," I replied sighing.


    "Just two?" Jessi asked raising one of her eyebrows and I smiled at her question.


    "Well, he has two of them inside the house but six of them outside the house," I chuckled remembering the day Ruka had assigned his men in and around our house. Dad had a frown on his face when he heard about it but didn''t say a word, "I don''t know why but I have a bad feeling about George."


    "You feel he kept the note? But didn''t you find a similar note last year?" she asked me.


    "Just a vague suspect, Jessi. He''s half witch and the only people who were invited home recently where the family members as there was no new scent. I know that also makes others a suspect but..." I trailed looking at my fingers.


    "He gives the creepy vibes?" She asked me and I nodded.


    "Aiden said he had someone following me in school but Louis made sure it didn''t happen again," I said and saw a woman enter the classroom.


    The woman was tall and lean, with her hair tied up in a messy bun with a pencil. Looking at her hairstyle I wondered how it was tied so perfectly. She wore a simple floral shirt and a plain skirt, her shoes clicking on the floor and making her presence known as she went to walk in front of the board. Her eye''s deep red in color and was captivating.


    "Good afternoon class, I''m Ms. Olivia Parker who''ll be engaging your history class for the day as Mrs. Berk has gone to attend one of her relative''s funerals. I won''t deal with introductions as I''m a temporary teacher for the day and not required," she said her voice firm and strong, "So let''s start with the class."


    The class was silent the whole time she spoke and I could here the birds chirp softly. Both Jessi and I looked at each other with raised eyebrows and turned back again towards the board to see the teacher pick a chalk and write on the board,


    The old era


    "Does anyone know what the old era is?" she asked turning her back to the board so that she could face us. My eyes moved left and right, glad to know that everyone was in the same boat as I was, "No problem."


    "The old era is one of the interesting historical times of supernatural beings when most of the species were trying to make a mark on the land, trying to rule over each other and gain the upper hand. When there was a conflict between the vampires, witches, humans, werewolves and many other beings," she said walking to and fro in front of us. Her sharp red eyes looking at every student present in the class, "An era that changed the species race itself to what we have now. A history that changed the era itself." The last line she spoke confused me.


    "What does that mean, Ms. Parker?" Jessi questioned the teacher.


    "Do you believe in going back in time Ms..."


    "Vernes. I don''t think it''s possible," Jessi replied and I saw Ms. Parker smile at her. Jessi had used her mate William''s last name Vernes so smoothly when actually her name was Jessica Haynes. Even I wanted to tell my name like that,


    Eve Wolfric. The name definitely had a certain ring to it but not as much as Ruka Wolfric.


    "There are unspoken and unknown things in this world which we aren''t aware of. It was a time when a person gave up and traded their life for someone. Let me tell you a story, a story about two lovers who fell in love during the midst of a war when the tension was high between the species," Ms. Parker said trailing her fingers on the table as she walked. All of us sat there interested to listen to what she had to say about the old era, "One of the families during that era had four daughters. The second eldest daughter was sweet and kind. She was gifted to be an angel. We all know that most of the supernatural species have a soul mate but she was destined to a devil. A devil whose eyes when caught sight of her, fell in love instantly."


    She was talking about bits and pieces I had read in the book ''The tainted'' but there were things she had told that weren''t in the book. The book was more like a diary but I had a feeling the two books I found with the same title were two different books.


    "Isn''t that a happy ending type?" Diane, one of my classmate asked her.


    "Patience grasshopper, I haven''t completed the story," Ms. Parker said sitting on the edge of the desk, "The angel and devil fell in love deeply no matter what the society had to say then. They made time for each other, meeting in secrecy at night but there was one person who wasn''t happy about it. The third daughter was envious about her sister and secretly wanted her sister''s mate for herself. She plotted against her own sister, by inducing black magic on her sister''s mate which drove him mad with power. It was the year before the stones were formed," she explained.


    "What happened after that?" one of the students asked curiously.


    "I read something like that a long time back, where the article said both the angel and devil died in the end," a girl answered.


    I remembered Sebastian had said something like that too, about how the devil couldn''t handle the power and had killed himself. Knowing this the angel killed herself too not able to bare the separation. However, as I looked at Ms. Parker''s expression, it didn''t seem like the story was right.


    "Of course. There are many versions of the same story and no one knows what''s the right ending," she said and stood up straight, "Enough of the detour now. Let''s get back to the class."


    The remaining class went on about the behavioral pattern of the people and the alliance''s formed during the old era. The class was interesting and I wished she was our permanent teacher so that we could hear more stories from her. Usually when the class ended the students were the first one to leave the class but today I saw the teacher end the class right before the bell ring and leave.


    Picking up my belongings, Jessi and I left the classroom, walking towards the cafeteria. On the way, I saw Mischel standing with two of her friends. When she caught sight of me, she just stared at me without any reaction.


    "EVE!" Turning behind I saw Lizzy, Bella and Louis walk towards us.


    "Hey," I waved at them.


    "Come on, we are going to the ground," Lizzy said pulling me, "Derek and Kyle are having soccer match going on now."


    "Wasn''t it supposed to be next week?" Jessi questioned her as we followed them. Something smelt rusty as I inhaled the air on the way.


    "They rescheduled the matches to have a free slot for the track team. Girls have it tomorrow, I''m so looking forward to it," Bella said smiling at it, "I''m just waiting to win," her hands moved in the air as though she was playing baseball.


    We went to the ground and sat on one of the unused bench. In the midst of the players, I spotted Derek and Kyle. Kyle was muttering something under his breath while Derek was yelling to his team members. I felt the rusty smell again and scrunched my nose looking around. When my eyes fell upon Louis who was sitting next to me, he asked,


    "What?"


    "You smell of blood," I stated and saw him nod as he looked at the game.


    "The transfer students don''t know drinking blood from a human without their permission is one of the law breakers. I had to clean up the mess after that," he sighed tiredly leaning his back.


    "Couldn''t you do that eye contact thing to erase a memory? I forgot what it''s called.." I said thinking about it, "Compulsion!" I exclaimed like I found a jackpot and saw Louis roll his eyes.


    "This isn''t a teen drama, Eve. A damage once done is done. You cannot change but only fix it," he said shaking his head. Next, to us, the girls screamed and cheered for our team.


    Lizzy was biting her lip as she saw Kyle take the ball from the opponent team and head towards the goal. I guess the date between her and Kyle went great. I was happy for them. I wished Louis and Derek had someone special too, I felt guilty that they didn''t have mates because of me.


    That night Ruka had to go out again and had kissed me goodnight before leaving. Thinking about everything that happened today, I drifted off to sleep. When I opened my eyes after few minutes hazily, I saw something move. It was the leaves moving softly due to the wind. Leaves? Sitting up straight, I blinked looking around my surrounding. I wasn''t in my soft comfy bed anymore but in a forest just like the dream I had a few days back. Was I dreaming again? But it felt so real to call it a dream. I could feel the cold air hit my skin making me shiver and I was sitting on the bark of a tree.


    It was night and I could hear a wolf cry out from a far distance and gulped. Turning around, I realized I wasn''t in the normal region of the forest anymore but in a section of the dark forest. What now? I pinched myself making me wince in pain and wondered which way to go. Hopefully, someone would wake me up, I thought and began walking God knows where. As I walked I heard a creaking noise and I took a sharp intake of breath. It was like someone was breaking a slender stick slowly and I did the first thing that any normal person would have done.


    I ran! Why was I being drawn to the forest over and over again?!


    To my luck after ten minutes, I reached the end of the forest which looked like a small hill as I could see many houses below. I could see smoke coming out from the houses and soon all the houses were on fire. Before I could process all of it, I was wide awake looking at the ceiling of my wall in the room. A dream again.


    Thinking about what Ms. Parker said in the class, I opened the book and went on flipping the pages until I found a picture of the franchixer, it was an incomplete picture. Something struck in my mind and I threw the book on the bed, heading to the east wing where the articrafts were placed and looked at the franchixer that was framed. It was the exact replica of the picture in the book but something was bothering me.


    Not once had I come across a full picture of the franchixer. All of it was made in such a way as though it was torn. Question was who had the other half of it?

 Chapter 82 - Moments

    Ruka''s POV:


    "Did you put in everything I asked for? I don''t want anything missing or out of place," I said to the men who were setting up the table and they nodded, with a yes sir.


    With all the things going around and the work piling up, Eve and I hadn''t got to spend quality time with her. The days we spent in her parents house was wonderful but I wanted her to myself, not when she had so many thoughts going through her head regarding the note. I was glad unlike many other girls who hid things from their partners, Eve was exceptionally different. She was my mate after all, I smiled at the thought of it.


    It was time to spice up our love life. It had been a while since we went out and therefore I planned for a beautiful evening for just the two of us.


    "Look at you being all romantic and taking off from work," Sebastian whistled looking around the room and pulled out the chair to put his legs on either side of it, so that he was facing the chairs back now.


    "Don''t you have a mate to woo?" I asked him raising my brow and heard him sigh at it, "You did something to the young girl, didn''t you?" I chuckled.


    "You have no idea how hard it is to have a mate who doesn''t feel the pull yet. Moreover, she finds me scary," he said scratching his neck, "It isn''t my fault."


    Sebastian''s mate, Ava was sixteen. She was a human and had two more years to turn eighteen due to which the mate pull wasn''t strong. Sebastian being him must have been impatient and done something to scare the poor girl.


    He might come off as a sweet and funny person but that wasn''t his only traits. We might be cousins but he and Louis were just like my brothers. While Louis had a quiet and serious personality, Sebastian hid his slight manipulative tricks and scary self under that charming personality of his. Of course, he was a good person by heart just like my other siblings but we had our own faults but were accepted by the people who we cared for.


    "What did you do?" I asked him while I walked to one corner of the room, where the vases were placed. Running my fingers on the smooth petal.


    "She likes this guy which apparently isn''t me and the guy got mad for something I said which resulted in him trying to hit me. I gave him a black eye which didn''t end well," he said with a crooked smile at the memory he was going through in his mind. He seemed more than pleased with himself but then frowned, "She called me stupid, mean and not to forget a monster. I''m still thinking what to do, I mean who would say no to this," he said moving his hand up and down his body to emphasize his words.


    "Yeah, hard to believe," I chuckled.


    "Your highness," I saw Leo enter the room, "One of Hayden''s men discovered a new scent at the edge of the river near the dark forest an hour back. No tracks or trails were left behind though," he informed me.


    "Interesting," I said at the information being provided, "Has there been any tress passing in the area? Do check with the packs," I ordered him.


    "Yes, your highness," Leo answered, "There has been many incidents relating to the transfer students. Four humans were at loss of blood as the vampires fed on them."


    "Hasn''t Henderson informed about the no feeding in the campus rule?" Sebastian asked as I frowned hearing about it.


    "He did but I don''t think the students took it seriously and is setting bad example with the other students. There''s another thing to add to it," Leo said and I nodded for him to go on, "The new teachers have planned to add new matches in the curriculum of this season."


    "Isn''t sports good?" Sebastian asked tilting his head in question and Leo shook his head.


    "Not normal sport matches but matches such as sword ship, witchcraft and other games that was done in their school," he explained and I pulled out my phone to check the dates.


    "Let''s carry ahead with what they have planned and make sure the game doesn''t turn dangerous. Have the blood law announced properly this time and if someone does break the rule to set an example to make sure no one does it again. Yes?" I asked him smiling and Leo nodded his head a little worried, "Good."


    Sebastian picked a single stemmed rose with his hand and got up, "I have sorry to ask, hopefully this will work," I heard him mutter looking at the flower, Leo looked confused to what he meant but said nothing and took his leave.


    "Alright then," I said looking around to make sure about the setting I set for this evening and dialed the number on my phone, waiting for it to be picked.


    "Ruka," I heard the sweet voice speak through the other end of the phone.


    "Love, are you done with your classes?" I asked her.


    "Yup, we are on our way to the castle now," she replied. I could hear Lizzy and Aiden in the background bickering about something.


    "Good," I hummed, "I will be picking you up in a while. Just a small dinner in the city."


    "Oh," she said and stayed silent for some while before talking again, "What do I wear?" she asked me, making me smile.


    "Anything simple will do, my sweet Eve but I would advise you to wear your sneakers tonight. See you soon, love."


    "Okay," she said before I heard the soft click of the phone. The day was just beginning, I thought smiling, walking out of the place.


    Eve''s POV:


    I was brushing my black hair, untangling it slowly with the wide toothed comb. I looked at my reflection in the mirror and smiled, I had decided to go with a simple dress. I wondered why Ruka asked me to wear my sneakers instead of a normal sandal as we were going out for dinner. I looked down and saw my black sneakers, hopefully it didn''t look weird.


    There was a knock on the door when I placed the comb down. It opened to reveal Lizzy and Aiden, Lizzy was holding Bunny in her arms.


    "Is Ruka here?" I asked them.


    "Yup," Lizzy replied and frowned looking down at my legs, "Sneakers? Do you need my sandals, Eve?" I shook my head smiling.


    "Ruka asked me to wear them." We heard a honk outside and l looked towards the window. Aiden whistled.


    "The king''s here to take his queen," he said wiggling his eyebrows.


    I almost ran down the stairs and slowed down when I reached the main door. Stepping out of the main door, I saw Ruka waiting for me. Getting inside the car, I came face to face with him to see a soft smile on his lips. Leaning towards me he placed a kiss on my cheek.


    "You look beautiful," he murmured as he pulled back to look into my eyes.


    "Thank you," I said pleased that I had kept it simple as he asked and he liked it.


    Ruka had taken me to a restaurant in the city that looked really expensive. It was a dream date any girl imagined or wished to be. He had booked a room just for us that were lit by candles and roses. In short it was a romantic candlelight dinner. The room was in ninth floor and had a city view. There was faint music being played in the background when we walked in. The dinner was delicious and everything that was served was my favourite.


    He kept looking at me with those deep violet eyes as I ate, I don''t know why but it felt like I was eating more than Ruka was eating. When I was done eating, he got up from his seat and raised his hand forward,


    "Dance with me, my sweet Eve," he said and my eyes got a little wide.


    "Dance?" I whispered even though there was no one in the room. The music was too low to dance and as though reading my mind he snapped his fingers and the volume of the music increased. Ruka never ceased to amaze me.


    I placed my hand in his and got up. He brought me close to his body, placing one of his hand on my waist while the other held my hand.


    "I want you to be extra careful in school, love from now as there are vampire''s that use humans as walking blood offerings and you being an angel makes you more vulnerable," he informed me as he twirled me, "I know Louis and Derek are there watching over you, and that you are excelling well in your training but I want you to be extra cautious."


    "Oh okay," I said stepping back and forth as he moved, "Did you find anything about the stones?" I asked him.


    "We found a link to the people who rampaged the school and it might be related to the mirror," he said and I looked at him in question, "The mirror leads to the land of the dead by the help of the stones."


    "But why would anyone want to go there?" I asked him.


    "I don''t know, love. There are mysteries that are yet to be solved," he answered.


    After that, Ruka and I left the place in his car, going on a long drive. He stopped the car near a hill like place that had lot of trees. For some odd reason I felt like I had been here. He had asked me to wear my sneakers as we had to walk inside the woods. When I asked him what we were doing here, he told it was a surprise. At a certain point we stopped and he made me stand at a place where there were less trees.


    "Patience, my love," he said when I opened mouth to ask him. He took a seat near a broken tree and watched me.


    I was looking around in the dark quietly until I saw something glow on the ground. For a second I thought I was imagining but there was a glow again. A light zapped at one corner and slowly many lights like insects started moving around me first but they later began circling, going in random.


    "What are these?" I asked Ruka amazed. I could feel the wind blow as the strip-like lights went around me.


    "They are called the lighters, tiny little harmless insects," he replied. "They are attracted to angels, my sweet Eve. Purer and kinder heart," he said walking towards me and that''s when I heard an owl hoot. I looked above and saw an owl.


    "Deja vu," I whispered to myself and said to Ruka, "I had a dream similar to this. There was this same hilltop but there were villages instead of tress."


    "This is not good," I heard him murmur, "Let''s head back, love."


    "What do you mean by it''s not good?" I asked him as we walked back.


    "Someone''s taking you to the past which has happened years ago which is not good," he answered me, "There was a village a long time back but it was burnt down by a witch. It was a time during the time of war. Transporting to the past is difficult and needs a person''s help, someone is giving you these flashbacks and there might be a possibility if it''s done wrong you''ll be stuck in neither the past nor the present." Why would someone want to show me a past that''s gone by? I didn''t get it.


    The next morning when I went to school, there was a lot of noise and crowd in the corridor than usual. I saw Bella come out of a small crowd that was standing in front of the huge bulletin boars.


    "What''s going on?" I asked her.


    "They have put up names of the games and matches for this season. Then there are other activities like last year with names. I''m into drama again. Everyone is assigned something," she answered and I saw Aiden with his eyes furrowed.


    "Eve, your name''s here," he said pointing his thumb at the board and my eyes went wide.


    "For what? Where?" I asked going towards the board with him and looked at the sheet that had my name in it. Looking up the heading, I narrowed my eyes that read ''Sword fight''.


    Who put my name in that section?!

 Chapter 83 - Sleepover- Part 1

    I was sitting in the lunchroom surrounded by my group of friends now as they sat there talking about the festival, while I sat there with my hand on my forehead thinking about the competition.


    This time the school festival was going to be different as we had students from two other schools joining us. There was going to be drama, scary mansion, food stalls like last year but this time there was a sword fight, sparring, witchcraft act and other things that were being anticipated. I didn''t know who had put my name and was yet to find out. I had P.E. later, maybe I would find out from my teacher.


    "Can I take these if you aren''t eating?" Kyle asked me pointing towards my untouched food.


    "Sure," I answered shrugging my shoulder.


    "I think she''s tensed," I heard Bella speak from the other corner end of the table.


    "Eve, you''ll be fine. The last time you fought it was pretty good," Jessi said patting my back, "On the brighter side you have Lizzy playing in a drama which she doesn''t like, you have Louis competing in the sword fight too and Aiden who is working as a volunteer. Nobody likes any of the things that are being assigned."


    "What about you, Jessi?" Bella asked and I saw Jessi grin.


    "My name is in the quiz," she replied.


    "Well, if you see Louis is not interested either but once the name is put up it''s not possible to withdraw no matter what. All the events are set and fixed. I hate this seasons event," Lizzy grumbled resting her chin on the table.


    "Yeah," I agreed, "Every single person has been assigned so I guess there''s no way out."


    When we began walking out of the place I saw Derek come towards us. He looked tensed and worried about something as he looked inside the cafeteria when his eyes met mine I raised my brows at him in question.


    "Looking for someone?" I asked him as we continued to walk and saw him shake his head with a sigh, "Then?"


    "There''s something missing from the school," I heard him whisper next to me.


    "Stone?" I asked my mind quickly going to an alert mode and saw him shake his head.


    "Come with me," he said and I turned to Jessi, "Jessi, you go ahead I''ll be there soon."


    "Alrighty," she replied and went along with the others while Derek and I went to the other building. He took me to the place where our anatomy class always took place, we went through the stone-walled corridors. The lantern was lit brightly and it was much easier to see the way. When we entered the room I saw a girl checking out a boy''s face with her hand turning it around.


    "Derek, I think this is-" she began to speak but stopped when she looked up to see me standing beside him.


    "Eve, this Paige. She''s part of the pack I am in and Paige this is Eve," he introduced us.


    "Hey," she said.


    "Hi," and I raised my hand to wave at her and then asked Derek, "Why are we in the anatomy class?" I asked him.


    "Paige is a junior in our school but is a warrior wolf just like me. She had anatomy class yesterday and had forgotten to submit her assignment so she came here an hour back to give it, to only find a body missing from here," he explained and I looked around to see the transparent morgue like a section on one of the walls. There was one empty space without a body which belonged to the one that was lying on the table in front of Paige.


    "But every cell is filled," I said confused walking towards the section of square''s where the body was placed and looked at the one that rested on the table. Something looked odd about it.


    "The one with an empty cell is the one with the missing body. This here," Derek said pointing towards the table, "Is not an actual body. It''s a dummy model that''s kept as a replacement for the real one which is actually missing."


    "Someone stole a body?" I asked surprised, "Why would they do that? And if they did someone should have noticed it, it''s a body after all."


    "Yeah, I know," he said nodding his head, "I have informed Louis about it but he''s out of school now," no wonder I hadn''t caught sight of Louis today else I would have seen his annoyed expression as they had added his name in the sword fight too.


    "What if the body didn''t leave the school at all and is still somewhere here?" I asked him and saw Paige visibly gulp.


    "That''s not possible-" he spoke to get cut-off by someone.


    "I heard about a dummy body is kept here, what''s going on?" I heard one of my teacher''s voice behind me. Turning I saw it was Leo. Derek began to explain while I went around looking at everything in the room, my eyes landed back at the body lying on the table.


    "How did you identify that this was the body?" I asked Paige.


    "Actually what happened when I came in here is, I was texting one of my friends while picking my books simultaneously and my phone slipped out of my hand but that''s not the story," she said waving her hand, "This body was placed right here before I came in and out of curiosity I poked it. Usually, the bodies have a unique smell but this didn''t smell like any of it. So I called Derek," she said.


    "The body must be somewhere around here then," Leo said glancing at me, "Taking it out now would raise unwanted questions by the teachers and students which is troublesome. We''ll take the dummy body out of here at night. For now, you guys can go attend your classes like nothing happened here, I"ll have someone down here for now but do be careful. With the seasoned festival coming we need to be on guard."


    Once we went out of there, I began walking in the direction where my class was but when I looked at my watch I halted and turned around walking towards the cafeteria. There was no point in going to class when half of the class was done. I was hungry and wanted to eat. There were hardly any students in the room when I ordered for noodles, when it was done I took the tray and went out to eat. As I walked, I found stairs that led up and I went up with my food. It was an open space and the rooftop of the school. I twisted the fork and stuffed the noodles in my mouth.


    I could see the playground from here. If the body was still at school where was it, I wondered. Moreover, why would anyone want to take an old dead supernatural body? To make experiments? Maybe, you never know, I thought. Once I was done eating, I went back down to keep the tray.


    "You''re having an affair?!" Jessi exclaimed dramatically once I reached the changing room due to which few girls glanced at us, "Anyways, where were you? You missed the whole session of a dreadful lecture, leaving me to survive all alone."


    "I''ll tell you about it later," I whispered and she nodded without questioning on it any further. Changing our clothes to the P.E. uniform we went out to the ground. We had to wait for ten minutes, sitting on the bench until the coach came.


    "Good afternoon class," he wished us and all of us murmured afternoons, "I believe all of you have seen the bulletin board and the games your names are in. I''m sure all of you are ecstatic about it a-" and then there was disagreement and no''s suddenly.


    "Now, I''m sure you know the rules of it. Once the name is up you can''t back out and we teachers have thought carefully before writing your name in it because we think you are good at it..." he went on to speak and somewhere deep down I felt happy that indirectly he had said I was good at it. If I wasn''t then my name wouldn''t be there.


    But. Yes, there''s always a but...and the but was that I felt I had won out of fluke as when we had sword fighting that day I had tricked Mischel while fighting. I was a half angel while most of them here were vampire''s or werewolves, did I stand a chance in defeating a person? Hopefully, I did, because if Louis had complimented me that day, I must have fought well.


    "Oh and one more thing," I heard the coach speak snapping me out of my thoughts, "Competition will be held with any gender and need not be with the same s.e.x," he ended with a bright smile and simultaneously I felt my body droop. Somebody kill me!

 Chapter 84 - Sleepover- Part 2

    "There there," Jessi rubbed my back, "Have faith in yourself Eve, you don''t suck at the sword thing trust me and all of us have your back which includes your mate. So just give your best shot," she said and a sigh passed my lips.


    "Do you know, how comforting those words are," I said smiling and I meant it.


    "All prepared for the competition?" Mischel asked me with a smirk on her face who was standing with one of her blonde friends next to her, "I''m looking forward to you taking part in the sword fight. Do sharpen your sword as I don''t think you would get lucky like last time," she said before walking away.


    "Jealous a-" I was saying to only get my mouth covered by Jessi and saw her shake her head at me.


    "I wonder what was that about," she murmured, "Don''t heed to her words, Eve."


    When we finished all the classes, we began walking to the main entrance. On the way, Lizzy and Bella had asked us to wait for them. So Jessi and I were standing there talking about the class I missed. To kill time I went to the bulletin board and saw the names that were written in the category below it. As there Preston had four building, each building had the same notice put up. I saw my name in the sword fight category in middle and as I went through the names I saw Louis''s name there too but there was something worst in the sheet. There was Mischel''s name in it too. Lizzy and Bella came in a minute and we headed to the parking lot.


    "Hey, I was wondering about how we girls could have a sleepover," Bella said and when Lizzy opened her mouth she said, "Not your place but mine, we could call Rini too."


    "Well, I don''t mind," Lizzy said shrugging her shoulder, "It''s been a while since we had one, let''s have it today," she decided.


    "What about clothes?" Jessi asked.


    "We could go back to our places and get it now," I proposed and everyone agreed.


    "Then it''s decided. Lizzy, Eve and Jessi go get your clothes else you can borrow mine while I go pick Rini. Meet you in an hour at my place," Bella said turning her keys in her finger.


    "I''ll go home and come back. I have to let William know about it too," Jessi said and that way we all parted to our home. When we reached the castle, I hopped out going inside. Caesar came barking at me and I sat down to greet him. He licked my hand and my face making me laugh. Going to my room I pulled out a bag, dumping my night clothes, toothbrush, charger, headphones, a towel, and other required stuff. Taking my phone I dialed Ruka''s number.


    "Love," I heard him speak.


    "Ruka, I''m going to Bella''s house with Lizzy, Jessi, and Rini for the night today," I informed him.


    "A sleepover?" He asked me.


    "Yeah, it''s okay right?" I asked him and waited for his response for a few seconds.


    "Okay but avoid going out of the house, love," he said and I smiled at his reply.


    "Thank you Ruka, miss you," I said softly through the phone.


    "Miss you too, my sweet Eve. Call me if something happens," he said.


    "Yup."


    We reached Bella''s home after an hour as we had planned. Bella''s family had gone overseas due to which we girls had the house all for ourselves. We started with a movie and then playing a board game like kids which involved fake money. Rini was a half werewolf now as her mate, Alex had turned her but the complete transformation would take time. When Bella had gone to pick Rini, on the way they had brought alcohol of different types as they didn''t know which one to pick.


    "How does this work?" Jessi asked turning the music player which wasn''t playing.


    "It''s the other way around, Jess," Rini said and she was right. The music began blasting through the speakers loudly as Bella and Lizzy worked on what to drink first.


    "We are mixing," Lizzy nodded her head.


    "Isn''t it going to be bad?" I asked her my brows furrowing.


    "It''ll be like our c.o.c.ktail drink, Eve," Bella explained me and they poured it in glasses. Giving one glass to each of us, she spoke, "All the doors and windows are closed right?" And we nodded. We didn''t want anyone interrupting our girls night. It wasn''t like every day you get a day like this. Bella then added something to Lizzy, Rini''s and her glass. It was a wine made for supernaturals.


    "Bottom''s up!" Rini yelled and we began gulping quickly.


    Increasing the music we began dancing randomly not a care in the world. All of us were having a buzz and laughing at the silliest thing. It was past one now and we were up talking nonsense, none of us heard our cell ring but when the doorbell rang we all stopped what we were doing and looked at each other. Lizzy decreased the volume with a frown.


    "Who is this late at night?" Jessi asked Bella.


    "Neighbours?" I asked


    "No idea," Bella replied shaking her head and got up. She stumbled a little before straightening herself.


    "What if it''s a serial killer?" Rini asked and we all laughed at it, hearing the doorbell ring again and then became serious.


    "Might be," I replied.


    "Yeah," Jessi and Bella agreed. All of us went out together but first visited the kitchen to get knives, pan, and another possible weapon. I was the first one to move out and when I faced the door,


    "Ah girls, the door is open," I said my mind having an alarm going off.


    "Shit!"


    "Oh my god!"


    "Close the door and let''s find the person!" someone suggested.


    "Someone call someone you know," Rini said panicked and I tried remembering where I kept my cell. The hall! When I found my cell, I pressed the number but before that, someone caught my wrist and another hand went around my waist.


    "Who were you trying to call?" a voice whispered in my ear making me smile widely, "What if someone kidnapped you now? Someone scary like me?"


    "Kidnap me then," I hummed and turned to see a pair of purple eyes sparkle.


    "I will, love," he said as his lips curved with amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Ruka?" I whispered softly as he hummed and my hands went up to his jacket to pull it towards me so that I could kiss him on his lips, which surprised him a mere second before he responded to my kiss. Pulling back our forehead rested on each other and I couldn''t stop smiling, "I always wanted to do it," I said before he pulled me for another kiss.

 Chapter 85 - Festive season- Part 1

    "What are you doing here? Missing me already?" I asked Ruka with my eyelids half open and saw him smile.


    "I miss you every day, my Eve," he replied kissing the tip of my nose making me smile and I felt the warmth spread inside my body. I raised both my hands and saw him look at me, wondering what I was going to do. My hands found its way to his hair and I weaved through the thick strand of hairs with my fingers.


    "So sooft," I murmured as I felt its soft texture.


    "Thank you for the compliment," he chuckled hearing me comment on his hair. My legs felt weak and my mind was in a buzz now thanks to the alcohol. While I was busy working my fingers on his scalp I lost my balance but Ruka held me by my waist, steadying me, "How much did you drink, love?" he asked me.


    "I think three glasses but we mixed a little of everything," I answered raising three fingers in my hand.


    "Hmm," he hummed, his eyes burning into mine. I could hear some commotion going on in the background but I was too lazy to turn around and concentrate. Moreover, I had Ruka here right in front of me due to which my concentration was directed towards him right now, "Love, I don''t want to be the kind of guy who restricts on what his partner should and shouldn''t do but do avoid mixing alcohols and drinking it. You''re a half angel so we don''t know what side effects it might have."


    "I''ll remember it," I nodded my head and asked him, "You didn''t say why you''re here exactly. We thought we had a killer visiting us," I said and before he could say anything I heard a man''s voice. Turning behind I saw William, Jessi''s mate carrying her in his arms. Looks like she passed out.


    "William tried calling Jessi''s number several times but she didn''t pick up, then he called Rini and you. Looks like all of you had your cell kept somewhere and didn''t hear it with the loud music going on. William got worried about her and then called me. We just wanted to make sure you girls were fine," Ruka explained, "Sorry for intruding your girls sleep over."


    "That''s okay," I said and linked my arm with his so that I could lean on his side.


    "I''ll be taking her home. She''s going to have a terrible hangover tomorrow," William said looking down at his mate, "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight," all of us said and I looked at everyone standing there quietly as he left through the front door.


    "Do you want to leave, Evie?" Ruka asked me and I pursed my lips wondering what I wanted, "You can stay if you want to."


    "Take me home," I replied turning to look at his face with a smile. Either way I would go to sleep if I stayed at Bella''s place or went to the castle.


    "Awe," Rini and Bella said looking at us.


    "Cheese and butter," Lizzy murmured with a grin.


    "Lizzy, your mother is coming to visit us tomorrow noon. Don''t be late," Ruka informed and I saw Lizzy''s eyes go wide with a dreadful face.


    "Why? I mean she visits once every five years and there''s a whole year with four weeks more. You should have told it to me earlier today," she complained.


    "She called an hour ago to tell her plane was going to land tomorrow noon and how much she missed her children. Don''t worry about it, you have time until tomorrow noon," he informed her and continued, "We''ll take our leave now. Goodnight." I waved a bye at the three girls and walked out of the main door with Ruka next to me.


    Once I stepped down from the stairs a strong wind blew, raising goosebumps on my skin and at the same time making me aware that I was in my dress, wearing shorts and an oversized shirt on it. I remembered my clothes were inside and made a one-eighty degrees turn but Ruka caught hold of my hand.


    "I forgot my clothes," I said.


    "That''s alright. I''ll ask Lizzy to get it while coming back," he said and removed the jacket he wore to put it around me, "Wear this, for now, we''ll be reaching home in few minutes."


    "You''re going to break traffic rules," I asked beaming at him. He drove his black car with high speed did make him look s.e.xier in my head.


    "I feel like Aiden and Lizzy are influencing you," he murmured and I felt one of his hand slid from my shoulder to my back, "Let''s move with the wind below the starless sky," I heard him say which made me confused wondering what he meant. After two seconds I exclaimed,


    "We''re going to fly!"


    He swooped me in his arms as my hands wound around his neck for support. I felt him hunch a little as a pair of black fierce looking wings projected out from his back. His eyes had turned to red slits with purple flakes around. One thing I noticed was apart from the colors of our wings, the texture of our feathers was different. I remember the wings I had which were baby feather like to touch while he had a rougher texture.


    Both his wings flapped together to soar high in the sky and as we flew I could feel the rush of wind against us. It felt magical looking at the sky above us and the buildings with trees below us.


    "Is Lizzy''s mother scary?" I asked looking up to meet his eyes.


    "Hmm, how do I put it, she''s more inclined to disciplinary and manners as any royal vampire''s family. Louis implemented it, unlike Elizabeth who''s more free-spirited. She''s my paternal aunt," he explained.


    "Oh...do you have any other relatives who live here?"


    "Not here, but there are few who reside in North. We could go there sometime," he offered and I nodded my head. I felt him glide due to which I had to tighten my hold around his neck, "Do you want to know how it feels to fly?" he asked me.


    "We are flying now," I stated and saw his lips curve in mischief. I narrowed my eyes at him and before I could say anything he dropped me, my hands losing the hold and the law of gravity acting on it.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!" I screamed in panic, closing my eyes at the same time. Before my body could hit the ground I was swooped back into Ruka''s arms. I wasn''t breathing and my eyes were wide as saucers when I opened them. I heard him chuckle looking at me.


    "That was scary!" I scolded him as I felt my heart beat rapidly, "You almost dropped me on the ground."


    "Remember love, no matter what the situation or time being, I will always find my way back to you. Be it day or night," he kissed the side of my temple and continued, "Can you see that place over there?" he asked me looking ahead towards the forest.


    "There''s a place there with a tree that''s older and bigger than any tree surrounding it. A tree that''s unique as its shipped oddly by us cousins. Sebastian, Louis and I used to go there to play darts or to fight. It''s a memorable place and memories," he said and I could see the castle in my view.


    "Don''t you guys go there anymore?" I asked him.


    "Just me, when I have something to think about. It leads straight to the forest you and I first met in," I smiled remembering that day. I wondered sometimes if I hadn''t gone out leaving the party that night, would today be like today or a different day with other events. What if Ruka met me when I was married to someone? That wouldn''t be good, I thought. What if I was about to get married and Ruka came in as a guest before the vows? That would be some scenario to look at.

 Chapter 86 - Festive season- Part 2

    He flew towards our balcony and slowly put me down, "How was the flight, love?" he asked me as we got inside the room.


    "It twas good except for that little demo, you big mean wolfy," he raised his brow at me hearing the name.


    "Wolfy?" he asked me amused.


    "It came out in flow but wolfy is a cute name. I mean vampy isn''t as cute as wolfy, " I spoke about my views and saw him looking at me, "You don''t like it?"


    "You have school tomorrow, love. Let''s get you to bed," he said changing the topic smoothly and I removed my footwear, getting inside the bed.


    "Will you come to watch me during the festival season of school? The sword fight I mean," I said as he removed his shirt and jeans, switching out the light he got inside the bed with me, pulling the blanket over us.


    "Taking out a name is not allowed but Leo is working on it so that you don''t have to fight else you''ll be paired to an opponent who isn''t aggressive," he said to which I shook my head, "You want to fight?" I heard the concern in his voice.


    "Before I didn''t want to but now I want to fight," I said getting up and lifting my upper body as I used my hands to support myself, "If I back down just because of a stupid fight then how will I be able to protect our subjects? It''s not just to prove others wrong but myself too that I''m worth all that fate has planned for me. Will you... support it?" I asked him softly.


    "Alright love but it turns dangerous I will intervene to stop it and I think you have proved yourself much stronger when you saved Sebastian. True strength is not something you can measure through physical ability," he traced his finger to my head, "It''s what''s here and," he moved down to my heart, "here. An angel''s strongest power is their kind and pure soul. So pure that the light in them can drive away the darkness, giving hope to a person in the sand of time."


    "It feels good to hear about me from you. Go on don''t stop," I said and he chuckled.


    "For now sleep, my Evie. You do have school tomorrow and Lizzy''s mother to meet," he kissed me as his hands went around me to pull me close to him, "Goodnight."


    "Goodnight," I whispered closing my eyes.


    In the morning, unlike Jessi who had a hangover, I was in school with my head down on the desk as I waited for Ms. Parker my history teacher. I took my pencil and began sketching on my book but then turned my page wanting to start a different one as I was too lazy to erase the one I did. I wondered what to draw until I got an idea but by then the teacher had come.


    "Good morning class," a lady stepped inside the class.


    Looked like we had a new teacher again, why were there so many teachers being changed? I wasn''t in the mood to listen to class, I didn''t listen to any of the previous class. Taking my pencil I began sketching slowly taking all the time I had, it was the franchixer. The very same Franchixer I had come across-he was leaning on one of his knees with one of his hand raised in front of him with his wings spread down. Once I was done drawing it I didn''t know what to draw next. Thinking the person as Ruka I drew an angel above, her hand reaching for his hand. Just like how Ruka had told me about last night, like him I would always find my way to him and would be the hope if he ever turned to the dark side.


    When the bell rang, I was packing my bag pack when I heard one of my classmate talk,


    "Ms. Parker taught really well. She has good knowledge when it comes to the subject."


    "I know right, just like the last class," another girl agreed to it.


    "Last class?" I asked scrunching my brows confused.


    "Yeah, don''t you remember she spoke about the old era?" she asked me and I reluctantly nodded my head. Wasn''t it taught by another person? I remember clearly both the teachers were different and not same. Something wasn''t right.


    When going back home, Lizzy, Louis, Aiden and I were in the same car. The ride was really quiet and I could see Lizzy fiddling with her fingers while she looked outside the window. Was she so nervous to meet her mother? Reaching the castle we went inside and my eyes caught sight of a woman probably in her mid-thirties. She had her blonde hair tied into a neat bun and she wore a formal business-like attire.


    "Louis, Lizzy, my children," she said as her eyes met theirs and walked towards where we were to hug them, "I missed you," she said.


    "Missed you too, mom," they simultaneously replied.


    "Lizzy you dyed your hair again," she said frowning as she looked at her daughter''s hair, "Aiden, I heard you grew up fast. You look like your mother," and saw him shrug like it wasn''t a big deal.


    "What can I say, genes have their own wonders," he replied and I saw Lizzy stabbing him at his back.


    "You must be, Eve. I''m Sage it''s good to finally see you in person," she gave me her hand and I made sure to give a good, firm shake. She was Ruka''s aunt and I had no intention of getting negative points from her.


    "It''s nice to meet you too," I politely replied and I saw Louis''s lips twitch as I was behaving way polite. Once the introductions were over, we had a tea time with everyone and I saw Lizzy sit quietly. Sage, had told how she''s been getting marriage proposals from other noble families for a Lizzy but Lizzy was kind of dating Kyle right now. She also asked me how were my studies, what I did and what future plans I had. When I reached my room I let out a sigh of relief, that was a lot of heavy atmospheres but thankfully Sebastian and Aiden were there lighting the mood.


    After a day the school festival finally came.


    And it was the sword fight today. Yes, I was nervous and anxious and I hoped I wouldn''t panic in the arena ground. Ruka was there seated next to the principal and other important members of councils. The match had already started and it didn''t look nice. I had taken a peek of a fight and it didn''t look easy. People who had received small cuts were being healed in the infirmary. There were others in the room just like me waiting for their turn.


    "Nervous?" Sebastian asked who was standing next to me. Most of the events were going on simultaneously, three at a time and as a support he had come to cheer me in the background. No one knew who their opponents were and it was like an on spot pairing.


    "Jittery," I replied taking a deep breath and my name was called,


    "Ms. Whitlock, you''re next. Take your position at the tunnel," the teacher informed me and I got up from my seat.


    "You''ll do great. Remember not to swing your sword too much that it slips out of your hand, okay?" he laughed patting my back encouragingly, "Just remember the basic training. All the best," I nodded before walking towards the tunnel.


    "Yeah."


    I wonder who my opponent was. Who could it be?

 Chapter 87 - Festive season- Part 3

    "Are you ready, Ms. Whitlock?" the coach asked me and I nodded, "Good. One of the teachers swapped the list for the first round. You have a human girl it should be easy, go on. At the sound of third horn you start the match," he said as a horn was blown.


    The teacher, the coach was talking about must have been Leo. I thanked Leo in my mind as I got outside to see many people seated in the arena like a place. It was noisier than I had expected and crowded too. Ahead of me, a girl stood holding a sword in her hand like me. I wondered if Ruka was here, watching us now.


    "Ready?" asked a man who I assumed was a new teacher with a paper and a pen, both of us nodded simultaneously and heard the second horn blow, "Alright then, take your stance," he instructed us, making me grip my sword tightly.


    I took a deep breath to calm my nerves and saw the teacher walk back to a shaded area. Before the third horn was blown, thousands of thoughts passed through my mind and I wanted to shush my mind but it just kept talking. Finally, when the third horn was blown I could feel the arena go silent. I let her attack me first so that I could take the advantage of observing what she was going to do in that spare second before our swords clashed. Thanks to Louis''s training and my opponent''s slower movements, it was easier to defeat her.


    After all the training I received from a vampire, defeating a human was a walk through a park. It was like training with a lion and getting a cat as your opponent. I could hear the cheers when I won the match and it felt good. My opponent didn''t seem to mind it but she definitely looked relieved to get out of the match.


    When I went back, I was engulfed in a huge bear-like hug, "Evie, that was good," it was Eric and I was more than surprised to see him here.


    "It was awesome," I heard a small voice and looked down to Simi, the little girl I had met in Benjamin''s party, "I want to be like you one day," she said making me awe at her.


    "More like she needs Louis as her teacher," I heard Jessi laughing, "I told you, you would do well. It''s going to be easy."


    "What are you doing here?" I asked Eric as I placed the sword down on the bench, "Don''t you have work?"


    "I did and so I am here," he replied, making me furrow my eyebrows in question. He then shook his head, "I''ll explain it later, for now, concentrate on this. One step at a time. Isn''t Louis in this too?" he asked me looking around the room to see if Louis was around.


    "He told he''ll be there when they call out his name," Bella said coming towards us.


    "How''s Lizzy doing?" I asked her and she shook her head with a sigh, "Terrible huh?"


    "Terrible is an understatement and her mother being there watching her enact a scene is not helping. What exactly happened? I just got the bits and pieces from Aiden," Bella asked us.


    "Her mother is trying to get a suitor for her as she feels its time Lizzy got married to one of the noble''s which our friend doesn''t want. When I spoke to Ruka about it he told it''s an opportunity for Lizzy to break free. I didn''t understand what it meant though," I said and heard her hum.


    "Next we have Louis and Peter," the announcers announced it through the speakers and we looked at each other before going out so that we could view the match.


    Louis was standing there as bored as ever when they blew the third horn as he would rather stay home and sleep than waste his time here. His opponent was impatient, attacking him the very second after hearing the sound of the horn. Peter went at him without a break while he kept dodging every single attack of his, making him furious with every passing second. After some time I believe Louis got bored and decided to end the match, moving his sword swiftly like it was a toy and ending the match in thirty seconds.


    The second set of the match was easy but when the third set was being matched, my mouth was wide open looking at the chart displayed in front of me.


    "How did this happen?" I asked while Aiden and Jessi stood on either side of me. Bella had gone to see how Lizzy was holding up with her mother while Eric and Simi went to sit in the arena.


    "This must be fate," Aiden said staring at the chart just like me. I was paired opposite to Louis now and I knew I had zero chances of winning against him.


    "All the best for loosing, Eve," Jessi said patting my back.


    "Well well, isn''t this interesting," Sebastian chuckled standing behind us, "I would love to see you bite him again like last time."


    "You bit what?" Aiden asked not able to control his laugh, "Isn''t it supposed to be a vampire biting a human and not the other way round?" he asked.


    "It was defense," I defended myself, "Hey, is Ruka here yet?" I asked Sebastian.


    "Yeah, he''s been there the whole time watching along the sidelines," he replied as he went to inspect other names on the chart.


    "Sidelines?" I asked him and he nodded.


    "Yeah, I don''t know why he picked to see from the sidelines. Maybe it has a better view," he said thoughtfully and I heard my name being called, "That''s me, see you guys later."


    When I entered the arena for the third time, I saw Louis standing there and inspecting his sword like it was something new. The teacher said something and he lifted his head to see him with a blank expression. The teacher without another word left the spot and we heard the last horn blow.


    "Eve," he said.


    "Hey, Louis."


    "You know who''s going to win right?" He seemed c.o.c.ky right now.


    "You won''t know until the end of the match. My trainer must have been bad if you are telling I might lose," I said and saw his eyes look across me.


    "Ruka was going to visit some place so I believe you have to lose so that you can leave early," he explained and I was about to turn my head but due to instinct, I raised my sword blocking Louis''s attack.


    "You were tricking me," I said as our swords clashed.


    "Everything is fair in love and war," he said not giving me a second to breathe.


    "If I didn''t know you, I would have thought you are trying to kill me," I said through gritted teeth to push the sword away.


    "You won''t know until you try to find out," he said and came charging at me.


    I almost missed my balance and he got the opportunity to contact my skin with his sword on my hand, drawing blood out of it. He was serious about this fight but he didn''t have to slash my skin. I gave my best and fought back as I had never done before but it was hard to keep up with his speed.


    I tried forcing my sword on him but to only get one more slash on the same arm. I was running out of energy slowly and as we fought, he swung his sword with a huge amount of force leading my sword to fall out of my hand.

 Chapter 88 - Festive season- Part 4

    Suddenly the bell was heard ending the match and the announcers announced Louis as the winner of the match.


    "Oh my God, Eve, are you okay?? You''re bleeding," Jessi asked me while she checked the wound.


    "I''m Kay," I replied, "I need some water," and Aiden gave me a bottle of water to drink. I saw Sebastian staring at my wound and something clicked in his head.


    "Something''s wrong," he murmured and then spoke to us, "You guys stick together and avoid going alone. I''ll find Louis and Ruka," he said leaving us behind and making us wonder what just happened.


    "What was that all about?" Jessi asked and then her attention snapped back to my arm, "We need to the infirmary, come on," she said.


    "Louis looked really intense as he fought you. Did you say something to make him mad?" Aiden asked me and I shook my head, "Hmm."


    When we reached the infirmary, Jessi had to cover my mouth to prevent me from screaming as the nurse put some unknown spray that stung worst than a bee. There were many other students who had taken part in the match here, taking first aid. Compared to few of them in the room my wound looked pretty small. After some time we heard disturbances in the speaker until someone spoke,


    "All the students, teachers and other faculties are requested to leave for the day. The rest of the events will be continued tomorrow. I repeat all the students, teachers and other faculties are requested to leave for the day right now."


    "What the hell is going on?" Aiden asked as we all looked at the speaker. He pulled out his cell to call when we saw Derek come inside the room panting.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked him worried.


    "Where are Louis and the others? I''m unable to contact through phone," he said as creases firmed on his forehead.


    "Sebastian said he was going to talk to Ruka and Louis. Why?" I asked him.


    "You need to see it," he said and I got up from the place as I sat, all the three of us following him. He took us down to the dungeon and I got a bad feeling about what was going to come. It was our anatomy class, "Look," he pointed at the cases and I saw five empty squares without a body in it. Unlike last time where there was a body on the table, this time there was nothing. Just empty cases.


    "They are roaming in the school, aren''t they? That''s why everyone was asked to leave immediately," I whispered.


    "Who''s roaming, Eve?" Jessi asked.


    "Do you remember the night we went to the movie with my cousin?" I asked Jessi and saw her nod, "After the movie we met up with few zombie-like creatures?"


    "What?!" She exclaimed loudly, "That''s impossible the school is being monitored every single second. So you are telling me they are here right now?"


    "I''m not sure but it must be so because one of the teachers informed about this," Derek answered her.


    "There are five empty cases so that will be five zombies running in the school," Aiden summed up and cracked his knuckles, "Sounds exciting to me."


    "Only in theory," Derek stated. My cell rang and I picked it up.


    "Love, where are you?" Ruka asked me.


    "Down in the dungeon, why?"


    "Alright, listen to me carefully, Evie. Move out of there and if possible go to a room which has a good locking system. I''ll be there in a few minutes," he said.


    "Okay," I replied and looked at everyone, "Am I supposed to repeat what he said or did you hear?" I asked knowing all of them had a good hearing ability. Jessi was marked so she had a decent hearing.


    "Not necessary," Aiden replied and we went out of the dungeon. In the way, as we ran up, two men stood in the corridor motionless. Their heads were hung low and they moved as slower than a tortoise.


    "Are you thinking what I am thinking?" Jessi asked standing next to me.


    "Yup," I answered and all of us began running in the opposite direction, we had to pull Aiden out of there as he wanted to have some action.


    "Wait, why are we not fighting them?" He asked as ran.


    "They move slowly only in the beginning but something triggers after some time and it''s impossible to fight them," I explained him.


    "Like that?" He asked and we turned back to see another body charging at us in speed.


    "Yes!" we screamed.


    "Inside the room!" Jessi yelled and we locked it. Banging was heard and we pushed the desk against the door to keep it from opening but it was of no use because in a minute it was opened to reveal two of them.


    I had my sword while Derek and Aiden used their supernatural abilities. Jessi broke a chair, swinging the remaining wooden piece in her hand like I baseball bat. We fought them two on one, beheading the dead bodies so that they didn''t come alive. I was utterly exhausted when Ruka and the others found us. Sebastian was carrying Louis who was unconscious.


    "Are you alright?" Ruka asked me, both his hands cupping my face.


    "I''m okay," I replied smiling at him, "Just tired. What happened to Louis?" I asked.


    "Did the zombie knock him out?" Aiden asked Sebastian.


    "He was knocked out way before the dead bodies came into the picture. When I saw Eve''s wound it didn''t look like Louis would do such thing so I went out to search where he was but he was nowhere to found," Sebastian said, "After looking around I found him lying in the bathroom and my guess is he''s been unconscious since an hour."


    "What? But he was in the arena with me."


    "It was an imposter who looked like Louis," Ruka cleared the confusion, "Someone else was fighting you in the arena, love and it wasn''t Louis."

 Chapter 89 - Larks mansion- Part 1

    "Oh my god," Jessi whispered staring at Louis''s limp body.


    "Does that mean the imposter is in the school right now?" I asked Ruka.


    "Leo and the others are trying to find the person but there''s no trace left behind. There''s nowhere about of where the imposter went after the match. The security is tight today, therefore, I doubt anyone would miss it but my gut says the person isn''t here anymore," Ruka explained and then looked at my arm, taking it one of his hand to have a closer look, "Did you disinfect it?"


    "Yeah, in the infirmary," I replied while he ran a finger on the scar given less than an hour back, "That hurts."


    "Because it hasn''t been disinfected properly. Don''t move, love," he said as he leaned towards my arm to place his lips on the wound making me squirm as people were staring at us. I felt him suck on the skin making me cringe in pain but after a few seconds, it felt like needles were being injected into my skin. He later pulled back and spit the little amount of blood out and spoke, "There was venom in it, someone''s intent on hurting you. We need to go somewhere once we are done with this. Sebastian take Louis to Annesana," Sebastian nodded with a yes and carried Louis out of the room.


    "Aren''t we done here?" Aiden asked.


    "Not yet, Aiden," Ruka answered, "We killed two and you guys killed two of them but there were five empty cases."


    "There''s one more left," Derek said, "It''ll be easier to split into two and search it," he suggested.


    "Ah-I don''t think that''s necessary anymore, Derek," Jessi said looking wide-eyed at the door.


    Hearing it I frowned and looked at the direction to see the zombie-like being standing there with its head hung low. Aiden and Derek took a step forward, ready to fight it but Ruka raised his hand making them stop.


    "This one is much stronger than the one''s we have encountered. Look at the marking on the hands," Ruka said and I looked at the black criss cross ink on its hands that went up to it''s arms. When it raised it''s head I clutched my sword as I looked at its jagged teeth, "It''s an ancient marking that was used in the old era to summon black magic. One wrong move can cost a life," he warned us.


    The already dead body observed us, moving it''s head slowly to see the people in the room.


    "What is it doing?" Jessi asked as we saw it''s hand move behind it''s back.


    "Taking a stance like a ninja maybe," was Aiden''s witty reply, "Or samurai..." he said as the dead being pulled out a sword from it''s back. It was exactly the same sword that was given to the contestants who participated in the sword fight, I turned to Ruka and spoke,


    "That''s-"


    "The imposter," he completed my sentence.


    How was it possible that this creature standing in front of us was the one who was behaving as Louis? It looked just like a normal dead body like the rest we had encountered today, except for the jagged teeth and markings. Was the markings the reason why it could shapeshift? When I looked into its hollow eyes it stared right back at me, its lips slowly curled making it look scary as hell.


    "Everybody see to it that nobody makes a direct contact with it, we don''t know what abilities it possesses. Aiden get Leo here," Ruka ordered Aiden who grumbled much to his displeasure as he wanted to fight it.


    One moment it was standing and the next thing I knew it was right in front of me with its sword raised but Ruka was quick to defend me from the attack with a sword. The dead being used its full energy to fight him while he used only one of his hand to fight it with ease. Though it was fighting its eyes were on me instead of Ruka''s, the room was filled with clashes and sparks from the swords.


    "Eve," my name passed through its lips with a twisted smile before Ruka beheaded it. I felt my body run cold after hearing it say my name. Ruka and Derek bent down to examine the body when Jessi raised a question,


    "How could it speak? I thought dead people didn''t speak," she said standing next to me. I crouched to look at the markings.


    "It''s being controlled by someone, this is just one of the puppet''s of the mastermind whose behind all this," Ruka answered.


    He later got up to talk to Leo about the bodies, to check the dungeon if there was anything useful there that could lead us to something. While everyone where busy discussing what just happened, I felt Jessi hold my wrist and felt it unusually cold. The grip got tighter and when I turned towards her she wasn''t there next to me. My eyes snapped to my wrist and I shrieked to see that it was the dead being holding my wrist in an iron grip. Derek was quick to cut off the arm and did the same with the other one.


    "Is it alive?" Aiden asked nudging its body with his leg. I got up taking a few steps back and felt Ruka''s arm snake around my waist, bringing me closer to him protectively.


    "It is. The black magic is still intact with its body giving it the power to move," Ruka answered, "Leo take this one to the dark forest after inspecting the dungeon below thoroughly. Aiden drop Jessi to her mansion safely. Derek stay here and help Matthew with cleaning up the bodies while we are gone."


    "Where are you going?" Aiden asked his hands in his pocket now.


    "The Lark''s mansion," Ruka''s replied. I went to the arena room to pick my bag pack while Ruka had gone to talk to his men. The student who had fought against Louis in the first round was there getting his wounded arm cleaned from my history teacher Olivia.


    "Ms. Whitlock, aren''t you going home?" She asked once she saw me.


    "I came to get my backpack which I had left here," I replied her and she nodded. The wound on the boy''s arm looked deep as she bandaged it, "You should go to the infirmary to get it checked," I suggested.


    "The nurse was unavailable in the infirmary but I did get the medicines," she said pointing towards a set of tools on the tray. One instrument was like a thin knife like rod and I wondered what it was used for, "Wounds are better to be healed before it gets infectious. Don''t you think so?" she asked as I saw her eyes flicker meeting my eyes and I gave her a weak nod.


    "Yeah..." I said and then left the place to meet up Ruka.

 Chapter 90 - Larks mansion- Part 2

    On the way to Lark''s mansion, Ruka asked me several times if I was okay and looked worried about me. At one point I kissed him to stop his worried thoughts, the dead being had touched me but I was fine. He changed the subject to how my fighting went, praising me how good I had been in the arena with a few pointers here and there. Sebastian had called Ruka to say Louis was conscious and he didn''t know what happened. He also added how he was in a grumpy mood because someone had knocked him unconscious. Louis had a lot of pride in him.


    We went through the forest as the sky turned darker with every passing minute and covered with dark clouds. I could see small lightenings going on behind those clouds which looked like it was trying to contain the light in it. Reaching Lark''s mansion, I got down from the car with Ruka to feel like I was in a completely different world.


    The Lark''s mansion in one word was shady, it was in the midst of the forest. I don''t think anyone would even know someone lived here by looking at the mansion. It was more than what Bella had explained to me in the theatre before. There were graveyards on either side of the mansion which was covered in either dust or dry twigs and leaves. As we walked through the stairs I saw dry creepers on the iron metal where it''s paint had come off years.


    The main door creaked like an old man, whom I guess was the butler opened it for us, to let us in. His wrinkled face looked at me in question.


    "She''s my other half Eve, Roger," Ruka said and I saw Roger''s lips twitch faintly.


    "An angel for a devil," he muttered while he bowed his head and then looked up to speak more clearly this time, "Lady Lark has been waiting for your visit master Ruka."


    "Of course she has," Ruka said placing his hand on my back as we walked. I saw few statues in the corridor as we headed followed the butler, the statues moved startling me. Ruka chuckled looking at my reaction, "They won''t harm you," he assured me.


    "What are those?" I asked curious looking at them. This place would be pitch dark if weren''t for the lamps that were lit on either side of the walls.


    "They are part of Lady Lark''s decorative collections, Ms. Eve," Roger replied to my question, "These statues consist of wandering souls that don''t find salvation."


    The place was dark and cold as we headed towards a room. He pushed both the doors with his hands and said,


    "Lady Lark, master Ruka has arrived."


    "Thank you, Roger," I heard a soft voice speak in the room. Where was the person? I turned around my face to see a curly haired lady in a black cloak. I couldn''t see her eyes as half her face was hidden under the black hood she wore but I could say she was everything Bella had described to me. "I was wondering when you were coming after you asked Louis to meet me. I heard about the note," she said as Ruka took a seat on the wooden chair.


    "There was an imposter today who looked like Louis and had slashed venom while fighting Eve. However, that is not the only issue. The school was rampaged with the dead beings from the land of the dead but it was a distraction. The actual intent was to get the stone," he said.


    "Did they take it?" She asked turning away from the window. Ruka looked at me and I saw her turn towards me. She walked across the room towards me, her hands bony and long fingers touched my wound.


    "You never fail to impress me with your methods," she said making me wonder what she was talking and she continued to talk, "Giving both of them to her was a good thing because only an angel can handle it but it might put her in danger Ruka."


    "I had the stone removed and had it replaced with a replica of it when I was teaching there a year back," Ruka said with a sly smile on his face as he thought about it.


    "But isn''t the school enchanted with spells so that no one steals it?" I asked him but Lady Lark was the one to reply it.


    "All magic has loopholes. In this case, it was a stronger creature defying the spell. Ruka belongs to the strongest species in this world and has the ability to nullify the effect in his presence when he needs it," she explained making my mouth part in awe, "But there are times when there are other creatures trying to shift the balance by untouched magic, therefore, he took the stone and crushed it, placing it within you."


    "How?" I asked looking at both of them.


    "While taking out the venom from your wound I injected it with the powdered stone, love. Only an angel has the power to balance the stones," Ruka answered getting up from the seat, making me dawn that that was the reason I felt the needle-like sensation before when he was taking the venom out.


    My stomach made an embarrassing noise then, not once but twice reminding me that I hadn''t eaten anything since morning. Ruka let out a chuckle.


    "I''ll ask Roger to get something to eat in the drawing room," Lady Lark offered as she glided out of the room smoothly.


    "Relax, love," he said peppering kisses on my neck and I closed my eyes with a soft sigh.


    "I wish time just stopped," I mumbled and felt him smile on my skin.


    "So do I, love. So do I," he responded.


    My eyes roamed around the room and caught sight of photo frames on the wall. It was of different girls when they were young kids. Then there were pictures of them of different ages, who looked really close.


    "Who are all these?" I asked Ruka touching the frame.


    "That''s lady Lark and her sister'' pictures. Look that''s lady Lark," he showed pointing to a picture. She looked the youngest compared to her other sisters and I wondered why she had turned to such a dark look. I moved to get a closer view of the frames and one of the faces caught my eye.


    "She..." I whispered looking at the familiar face in the photo.


    "What happened, love?" I heard Ruka ask.


    "I know her," I replied as my brows furrowed.


    "How do you know her?" I heard lady Lark ask me who was standing at the door.


    "She took history class once and I met her today too before we left the school ground," I said looking around at them. Ruka had a deep frown on his face while lady Lark''s hand gripped the door tightly, "Why?" I questioned and the next words that came from Ruka made me stiff.


    "Evie, the person you''re talking about has been dead for many decades."

 Chapter 91 - Version- Part 1

    "That''s not possible. She was helping a student with his wounds," I said as my eyes furrowed looking at both Ruka and Lady Lark.


    How could Ms. Olivia be dead when I had spoken to her in person? To support my thoughts, before coming here she was with the boy named Peter who had fought Louis in the first round. As though following my line of thoughts Ruka took out his phone from his pocket to make a call.


    "Vernon, get Leo and the others to search for a woman named Olivia and gather the boys who had taken part in the sword fight," Ruka instructed through the phone, "Yes...I know that...no that wouldn''t be necessary and burn the corpse''s..." he went on to speak.


    Lady Lark walked across the room and went to stand in front of all the frames. She touched one particular frame that had all the sisters in it. I couldn''t quite interpret what her reaction was because of the hood she wore but when I saw her lips part, I felt she wanted to say something but no words were uttered for few seconds.


    "Eve..." she spoke my name, "What did she tell you? You told you conversed with her, there must be something important in it." Her voice wasn''t loud but it was soft but not sweet. It was more like an eerie calm voice.


    "She was tending to boys wound when I went to get my backpack and there was no one except for them that time. The boy had a deep gash of the wound while she tended him. When I asked her to take him to the infirmary she told no one was there. She had taken history class for me but the next class we had a different person taking our class. When I asked my friend about her she told it was the same teacher who had come on the previous day," I explained to her.


    "History," I heard her murmur.


    "It was about the old era, she was speaking about the angel and devil of how-wait," I stopped talking after the gears in my head started working, "Are you the sisters of the old era?" I asked her with my eyes wide.


    "What did she talk about?" she asked me in a low voice.


    "That how the third sister plotted against the second sister so that she could get her sisters to mate for herself," I said and saw Ruka had a frown adorning his face right now.


    "Wasn''t she supposed to be dead?" he questioned Lady Lark.


    "She was supposed to be but after hearing what your mate has said it looks like she''s come back for the person," she said making me wonder who was the person she was talking about. She then turned to face me, "Only half version of your data is right, the rest was twisted. We were four sisters, my eldest sister Heaven, the second eldest Olivia, my third sister Valerie and I being the youngest of them all, Layla. Our father was the leader back then in our times, a werewolf leader and an important person. He was strong-willed, courageous and prideful which I wish he wasn''t."


    "His soul mate our mother was a normal human. Normally when a child is born to a couple as such, the offsprings are a mix of humans or werewolves. Heaven and Olivia had turned out to be werewolves while Valerie was a human until she turned seventeen and was found to have a pair of white wings. I, on the other hand, was a human until the unfortunate turn of events," as she went on to speak, I took the nearby seat to sit.


    "Heaven was married to her beloved Victor with the thought that it would behave like a treaty, according to my knowledge it was a first for different supernatural beings getting married as it was a rare time when a vampire or werewolf had a different mate or beloved. Most of it because they stuck to their society and never left their clans."


    "My family expected Olivia to find her mate just like Heaven had but instead Valerie was the one to find her soul mate. He was a relative of Victor. Everything was perfect but-"


    "Valerie''s soul mate was a franchixer," I completed, "But I don''t understand why they had to meet secretly when it was a known family member."


    "People weren''t open-minded back then," Ruka cleared my doubt, "The Larks family being a werewolf didn''t know the existence of franchixer and when they discovered it, they placed it in the category of dangerous monster."


    "But he wouldn''t hurt her," I said and saw Ruka smile softly at me.


    "He and Valerie knew it but others didn''t believe that after he showed his form and that slowly led to more conflicts during that period," Ruka explained and I sat there feeling sorry for the couple.


    I didn''t know what I would do if my family ever forbade me from seeing Ruka, shaking the thought out of my head I heard what Lady Lark had to say.


    "That''s true," she agreed to what Ruka said, "Heaven and I were the only ones who supported their bond. When Olivia first showed her distaste in their relationship, we thought it was for the same reason as my father as he did not approve of it. My sister l.u.s.ted over the man who was destined to someone else and it was quite a shock when we got to know it. My father didn''t know the family he had a treaty with had one more Franchixer which was Victor''s grandfather. In no time, she was engulfed into a dark state who didn''t look like the person I knew since I was young. She had sided with the wrong people of the black magic and had finally taken part in the war that was between many sides. She jinxed Valerie''s mate that instigated his dark side, leading in the destruction of him and everything around him. Unable to see the pain Valerie saved him from insanity by sending him to the land of the dead of a different dimension. As we know, to gain something, something must be lost. She gave up her life."


    Silence filled the room and I could hear the thundering of clouds now. Valerie had sent him to a different dimension so that Olivia would not be able to reach him.


    "What happened after that?" I wanted to know what happened to Olivia.


    "During the war and what Olivia did, it enraged my parents and when they confronted, she killed them. Dark magic is called dark because you become stronger by killing your blood ones. She killed Heaven and Victor too but my people saved their son on time. My people and I killed her," she said with a plain voice, void of emotions. She walked towards the door and magically the butler arrived with food. I got up and took the bowl from her.


    "Thank you," I thanked her. It was a bowl full of hot noodles. For a cold weather like now, this was the best food. Twisting the fork, I blew air on it before stuffing it in my mouth.

 Chapter 92 - Version- Part 2

    So we had a crazy woman on the run who was supposedly supposed to be dead. When I turned towards Ruka, he seemed distracted as his gaze was fixed on the photo frames.


    "She was the one who left notes in Eve''s room," he said and came to sit next to me, "What does Eve have to do with any of this?"


    "She is an angel, Ruka. Eve together with the stones provides a perfect key for Olivia to enter the land of the dead," she replied making me stop eating.


    "Why hasn''t she attacked me yet then?" I asked her.


    "I guess she''s been saving you up until she found all the stones," Lady Lark let out a sigh.


    I nodded my head to it. I remembered the Tainted book and realized why there were two books with the same name. They were of two different people, Valerie and Olivia. The words Valerie had written were deep as though she was in pain, of course, she was. I was happy to be born in this time instead of the old time.


    "Lady Lark? I have been having recurring dreams," I said and she nodded for me to continue, "It''s usually dark in a forest and I end up in a place like my school but it''s torn down as if an earthquake took place. A body lying on the floor with a blood-stained floor and I saw a village burn which Ruka told was something that happened in the past. Is it some kind of a sign?" Now that I thought about it how did Ruka know that the village there was burnt? He was one knowledgeable, smart and cool person, yup he was the total package deal in the universe.


    "Hmm," she hummed before replying to my question, "I don''t think Olivia knows this but the process has already started. Eve, you''ve been going to the land of dead since a while now in your subconscious state. It only means the gate has been completely opened. You need to change the location of the portal," she said looking towards Ruka and he gave a curt nod.


    Ruka''s hand found my free hand and he linked his fingers with mine. When I turned to look at him he gave me an assured smile and a gentle squeeze to my hand. Seeing me yawn after a few seconds, he spoke to her,


    "It''s getting late and Eve needs rest. We''ll take our leave now," he said and we stood up.


    "Let me lead the way," she said and took us through the corridors.


    It was mind-boggling that how a normal person had turned to such a shady look. If it wasn''t for the light emitting from the side lamps on the wall, I was sure if someone blew it off I would bang my head to the wall. When we were near the main door she didn''t step out instead stood inside the building. When I raised my face to look up at the sky, I observed and heard the lightning and the monstrous sound of the thunder.


    "I''ll visit next week," I heard Ruka say to her.


    "Can I have a moment, Eve?" she asked me and I nodded spontaneously. Ruka walked down the stairs to give us space and I heard the sound of the car getting unlocked.


    "Eve, you''re an angel. The personification of light and hope. The strength of goodness will always overpower evil in the world. She knows her opponents well to make a mistake so you have nothing to fear," she said and I for one second I felt I saw her eyes but there were no eyeballs in them. They were hollow and it freaked me out, "Moreover, you have Ruka by your side, he''ll protect you with all he''s got and you know that. Men are strong from his family, be it physical or mentally."


    "Yeah," I nodded smiling and then remembered something, "Excuse me, but when you told you and your people killed Olivia, did you see her cremate?" I asked her and she shook her head.


    "I didn''t want to be near her and hadn''t attended her funeral but now I wished I did. There were too many conspiracies and betrayal I didn''t realize or notice back then. Someone defied the order that was given to burn her," she said clutching the door tightly and I felt as if she was trying to hold in her anger, "It was nice meeting you, Eve. I hope you have the strength to overcome the hurdles in the future. You must go now, a storm is approaching quickly this way," she said.


    "Ah, yeah. Thank you for everything," I said before running towards the car as it started drizzling. Ruka started the car and we left Lark''s mansion, with a lot of information regarding the old Era.


    So many things were running in my mind right now related to what Lady Lark said. It had been a few days since I dreamed it or should I say visiting the land of dead subconsciously. But then why get the same scenario over and over again? I let out a tired sigh.


    After a few minutes, as Lady Lark predicted raindrops began pouring down and making sounds on the roof of the car. I felt something sting on my arm and glanced to see what it was. Looking at the bandage I realized it was the cut on my arm that was hurting.


    "We need to clean your arm and redo the bandage going home. The boy who was pretending to be Louis was nowhere to be found, Leo said they were checking the dungeon again," Ruka said as he switched on the heater of the car.


    Thinking about the imposter something clicked in my mind, "Do you remember if the boy named Peter who fought Louis had received any cuts because of him while fighting?" I asked him.


    "He did, Evie, both Peter, and Louis had received wounds while fighting each other, why?"


    "All the dead beings like zombies must be Olivia''s doing and Derek had said a body was in the school missing from the dungeon but they didn''t know where it was. When I met her she was with the same boy. Isn''t it possible that while fighting Louis his sword had a substance that made Louis unconscious after the fight and Peter disguised himself as Louis to fight me," I explained him, "All along Peter was just a dummy body, a puppet Olivia was playing with."


    "That does fit the theory, Eve," Ruka agreed after hearing what I said.


    "Many questions have been resolved," I murmured and heard him chuckle.


    "Everything will be fine, love," he assured me, "Stop worrying."


    "During the time Lady Lark was telling about the past, she said her elder sister''s son had been saved. Is he still there? We could get to know something from him," I suggested. The castle neared and the rain had stopped, but not the thundering of clouds.


    "The boy was five years old when it happened, love," he said making my mouth to form an O. We passed through the main gate and Ruka stopped the car in front of the entrance, "Yes, he is alive. Heaven Lark, a werewolf was married to a vampire named Victor. Victor Wolfric. I''ll let you solve the rest, love," he said leaning towards me and placing a kiss below my ear before getting out of the car. My eyes went wide hearing it.


    Ruka Wolfric, my mind registered. He was Heaven Lark''s and Victor Wolfric''s only son!

 Chapter 93 - The other side- Part 1

    Eve''s POV:


    I got out of the car quickly and went inside the castle. Questions were popping in my head which needed answers right now. When I caught up with Ruka we were greeted by Andria and Lizzy in the main hall who had broken glasses in their hand.


    "Where are Louis and Sebastian?" Ruka asked them.


    "They are in Louis'' bedroom. Annesana is there as well getting things in control," Andria replied with a sigh and saw Ruka look at them in question.


    "Did he break these?" I asked looking at the glasses in their hands and they nodded.


    "I think the essence of venom is still there in Louis'' body, for some reason it''s bringing out the temper out of him. I would give him second place after Ruka," Lizzy said making my eyebrows rise a little but I didn''t question upon it.


    "It''s more like a child throwing a tantrum which is unusual because he behaves way mature than his age," Andria said and Ruka hummed to it.


    "Alright, we''ll go see how he''s doing," Ruka said taking my hand in his cold hand as we headed towards Louis'' room.


    When we got near to his room we saw Sebastian stepping out of the room and closing the door behind him. There was a crash inside which I believe was directed towards the door. When he saw us his eyes lit up.


    "Thankfully you are here," he exhaled, "Louis seemed fine after I called you but his vampire instincts have awoken twenty minutes back making him thirsty and angry. I called up Annesana to have a check on him."


    When Ruka opened the door wide open and we got inside, I saw three people in the room apart from us. An angry Louis who was leaning his back towards the bed rest next was Annesana who was standing next to the bed with a pointed look directed towards Louis and the third person who was Louis'' mother sitting on a chair with a stoic expression on her face.


    The nerves around his eyes were prominent and his eyes bloodshot red. There was a trace of anger like how Sebastian and Lizzy had mentioned about.


    "You need to have these pills, Louis if you want the remains venom out," Annesana said to Louis who rolled his eyes. It was comical to see him like this but he looked his age now.


    "You said the same for the last pill and the pills you''re providing are never-ending. I had four pills in the last ten minutes and I know what pill you''re holding," he said staring at her angrily, "I don''t want to fall unconscious again."


    "Why is he so angry?" I asked Sebastian in a whisper who smiled at me.


    "I can hear you," Louis muttered loud enough for all of us to hear.


    "He wants more blood to drink than required which we aren''t providing," he answered me back in a whisper ignoring Louis'' statement.


    "Did you take out the venom completely?" Ruka asked Annesana who gave him a bowl which was silver in color.


    "It looks like onyx potion but it''s not," Annesana said looking at the bowl, "Because onyx potion nullifies the supernatural abilities but this is just amplifying it. I took all the venom out and its taking time to wear off from its effects. A little sleep would be good for the body," she suggested.


    "If he doesn''t need the sleeping pill that''s fine, Annesana," Ruka said that made Louis calm down a little and look less scary in appearance.


    "But he requires sleep," Sage said exasperated, "I''m going to kill the boy who did this to my son. How did it go unnoticed by you Ruka? My children are under your care," she questioned him angry as though he was responsible for what had happened.


    "I''m fine, mother," Louis said to her.


    "I don''t even know why they stay here with you wh-"


    "I believe I''m more of a parent than you will ever be to either of your children. Therefore I don''t think you have the right to question me, Sage" Ruka said calmly while Sage sat there dumbstruck. I didn''t know why but it felt like there was a story behind Ruka''s words. At the same time, Lizzy had appeared in the room and looked lost with the atmosphere in the room. "Elizabeth could you take your mother to her room. She needs more rest than your brother does now," Ruka asked Lizzy and she just nodded to it, taking her mother who looked like a gaping fish as she went out of the room.


    "Wait, I haven''t finished ta-" Sage said as she passed by us.


    "I think you do need rest aunt Sage. Look at your beauty mark that''s fading and..." Sebastian tagged along with Lizzy in sending Sage out of the room. The room felt much quieter and calmer now with all the noise gone.


    "Annesana could you look at Eve''s arm," Ruka said moving towards the bed and taking a seat next to Louis.


    "Ah-yeah sure," she responded. Guess I wasn''t the only one feeling awkward with the scene between Ruka and Sage. Annesana took hold of my hand and pressed the wound making me flinch in pain, "It appears that your wound is healing faster than a normal human rate, therefore, there''s nothing to worry about," she commented taking the bandage from the first aid kit. She began turning the bandage around my arm while Ruka spoke to Louis.


    "Does your arm hurt?"


    "Not anymore," Louis replied and then glanced at me for a spare second before looking back at Ruka, "I heard Eve got the venom in her too."


    "It was a fresh wound and pulling out the venom was much easier as it hadn''t circulated in her system," Ruka said and they went on to talk regarding Olivia.


    One thing I had noticed about Louis and Ruka was that Louis did anything and everything Ruka asked without questioning it. I knew he looked up to Ruka but sometimes it was as though he was sired to Ruka not that he was. On the other side, Ruka trusted Louis knowing he was more responsible than others.


    "I''m keeping the pills here," Annesana said keeping a white box on the desk to get a small growl from Louis, "Just in case he needs it," she added before packing her briefcase that had things such as a bandage, few tiny bottles, two blood bags, and other doctor instruments.


    "I''ll take my leave now. Call me if there''s anything," she said to Ruka who got up to see her out, leaving Louis and me alone in the room. When I turned to see Louis he was already staring at me.


    "The venom affected you," I heard him speak as he assessed me with his bloodshot eyes, "You aren''t a vampire to have your wound heal quickly but you are...your powers are coming back," he whispered at the end.


    I saw his face scrunch in pain for a second but was replaced back to his calm features. His hands were twisting the bed covers while he sat there looking at the wall.


    "I''ll call Ruka-"


    "NO!"

 Chapter 94 - The other side- Part 2

    Louis cleared his throat, "I''m fine. The venom should be out soon," he said to which I gave him a wary look. He definitely didn''t look fine.


    "Are you hungry?" I asked him softly to which he nodded as he let his back fall towards the bed so that he was facing the ceiling now.


    "You have no idea. If I weren''t your knight to protect I would have killed you by now because of my thirst and it isn''t helping your an angel," he let out a sigh of frustration. I didn''t know how to respond to it.


    "I can get you a glass of blood if you want," I offered him and saw him smile from where I stood.


    "That''s not going to curb my thirst or hunger, Eve. Take a seat. Ruka is talking to Annesana about what lady Lark said," he said looking towards the door and back at the ceiling. I walked towards the bed and raised my hand over his face.


    "You can drink my blood if it''s going to dissolve the thirst you feel," I said and saw him roll his eyes.


    "Eve, the saver. Your mate will have my head on a platter if I bite you, you know that right?" he asked with his brows raised at me. I didn''t feel Ruka would go to such extremes though I had a feeling he wouldn''t like it as he had never bit me himself.


    Taking a broken glass which was lying at the end of the room I cut the skin on my hand quickly as blood pooled on the palm of my hand with a sting. Taking an empty cup I poured the little amount of blood and passed it to Louis.


    "Here," I said and saw his eyes glow at the sight of blood.


    He didn''t go crazy like the vampires in the movie at the smell and sight of it but I didn''t miss the way he drank the blood out of the cup like it was the only thing that mattered. When I glanced at my hand the cut seemed to be healing right away.


    "Thanks," he muttered placing the cup aside and went back to lying on the bed.


    "Louis?" I called out who only hummed as a reply, "How are you related to Ruka?" I asked him.


    "My father was a second cousin to Ruka''s father Victor and Sebastian''s mother is my father''s sister. You want to know why Ruka doesn''t address Lady Lark as his aunt Layla?" he asked hitting the question on the nail to which I nodded, "I guess you are aware of what happened years back. After the death of Ruka''s parents and the death of the other sisters, Layla was the sole survivor apart from Ruka. She was too young to bring up a child and therefore Ruka was brought up in the Igorn family while she disappeared from the kingdom. None of us know what she did in that time but few tell she lost her soul. When Ruka and Layla met after years she preferred he called her ''Lady Lark'' than by her name. Personally, I feel their relationship is more of a formality."


    "I see," I replied thinking about what he said. I found it strange and wondered what happened after she left the kingdom. As Ruka was the closest blood relative who was alive I would have expected her to shower him with care after all he was her sister''s son. But after remembering the whole atmosphere in the Lark mansion I felt she might have sold her soul but why? I didn''t get it. And maybe Ruka wasn''t comfortable talking about his parents and what happened.


    "I heard you fought with a fake me in the sword fight today," Louis said changing the topic.


    "You missed it," I said, smiling, as I thought about it. I had fought against a dead being with all my might and had made slashes on the body. I felt proud of myself. Deep down I wanted to fight against Mischel so that I could put her in a place she deserved to be.


    "You turned out to be a decent student unlike Lizzy," he commented with a chuckle. At that moment I noticed Louis did look more of his age right now than the grumpy one I knew.


    "Glad to hear it," I said with a soft smile.


    Later that night, after a warm shower I sat on the bed holding a pillow while Ruka sat next to me crossed leg talking to Leo and giving details on where Olivia might be. It was raining outside heavily when I looked out of the window, thunders, and lightning going nonstop. I saw the raindrops slide down the window slowly, each drop racing the other.


    With the conversation that was going on, I got to know that two bodies of the staff were found in the janitors closet with their throat slit. Shivers ran through my body thinking about it which resulted in Ruka drawing me closer to him by circling his arm around my shoulder. Once he was done talking on the phone, he threw the cell on the night stand and pulled me on his lap.


    "Are you catching fever, love?" he asked brushing my hair back with his long fingers. When he pulled his hand away I let my head rest on his chest, yawning like a cat.


    "Ruka?"


    "Hmm," he responded.


    "I feel like Olivia has something else in her mind than just get into the land of dead," I said as one of his hand found mine, intertwining our fingers like a set of puzzles.


    "I know," he said and I pulled back to look into his amethyst eyes.


    "You do?" I asked him as I felt I was just over thinking things.


    "Olivia wouldn''t wait so long to get into the land of dead because if she wanted to she could have gathered the stones a few centuries back when she found the opportunity," he said playing with the ends of hair and spoke, "I haven''t given you a haircut yet," he murmured and I yawned again, "Let''s get you into bed, love."


    "I have questions to ask you," I said biting my inner cheek. He smiled at me and leaned in to kiss on my forehead.


    "I''m aware of it, sweet Eve," he said, "Questions can wait for tomorrow. Today was a long a day, come on."


    When I woke from my sleep and opened my eyes, I shut it again groaning. You must be kidding me, I thought to myself. I was in the forest instead of sleeping next to Ruka. Now that I knew it wasn''t a dream my nerves felt jittery. Taking in my surroundings, I took a step forward to feel the wet ground below my feet. Unlike my previous dreams where the trees had lush full of green leaves in them, this place was dry as though it was undergoing draught but the ground was wet. A loud thunder was heard suddenly making me jump. There was no single being in sight but I could hear the faint cracking of twigs.


    I began walking trying to find an exit out of this haunted forestry place but it felt like I was walking in circles. I wished someone woke me up from my sleep. Going further I found something glitter on the ground and realized it was a lake which was as blue as the ocean. Strangely even though there was water all the trees around were leafless or more like lifeless.


    Getting nearer to the edge of the river, I saw something glitter again. Having a closer look my brows furrowed to see a large oval mirror like object at the bottom of the lake. Why was a mirror placed there? The glitter caught my eye again which circled at the corners of the mirror. Curiosity getting the best of me, I stepped into the lake and walked towards it. The water reached up till my waist. Before I could reach the object, the lake began to move like waves and soon started to swirl, creating a suction at the center.


    Cursing I turned around to get out but it was too late. I felt myself pull at the center at one second and the other second I was lying on something cold and white.


    Snow.


    I was no more in the draught like the place but was sitting on a snowy ground surrounded by trees that blew the coldest wind making me shiver. Soon my upper and lower teeth were clattering with each other like a typewriter. Something snapped behind me that led to a drop in my heart rate. When I turned back I gulped. It was the shadow like creatures I had come across in the dark forest. The dark like a shadow with its face completely hidden in its ragged hood stood right behind me with its feet not visible as it floated just above the ground.


    "Welcome to the land of dead, Eve. We were waiting for you," it whispered making my eyes go wide.

 Chapter 95 - Land of the Dead- Part 1

    "Don''t be scared," the shadowed creature spoke to me in a whisper which only made me more scared, "My name is Drux."


    My mouth was open as no words or voice came out of it. Shadowed creatures creeper in closer around the trees as one of them faced me right now.


    "What did you mean by you were waiting for me?" I asked softly to it. The shadowed creature leaned forward towards me and spoke,


    "Let''s go to a warmer place. The temperature is going to drop again," it pulled back and turned to walk in the other direction. That''s when I caught glimpse of its bony feet with no flesh. I contemplated on if I should or shouldn''t follow it but then I had no idea where I was or how I could get back.


    I was about to get up when I felt a bony hand in front of me. Looking up I saw another shadowed creature in close proximity. It was offering its hand for me to get up. Placing my hand on its hand I felt it wrap its long bony fingers around mine as it pulled me.


    "Thank you," I thanked it.


    "No problem," it whispered in its raspy voice with its head turned away looking in the opposite direction.


    Once we began walking I noticed there were more than twenty creatures with us, gliding effortlessly on the ground as their ragged hooded clothes moved with the wind. My feet were protected by my brown shoes, shielding them from the cold ground which was getting covered by the snow.


    "Where are we going?" I asked the shadow creature that walked along with me.


    "There''s a cave that''s hidden underneath the land which is safe for now," it replied. I realized it was smaller in size when compared to its fellow companions.


    We were crossing over a lake and it felt familiar. There was a long bark of a tree which was chopped and an owl sat there hooting at us. The lake looked exactly like the one in my dream, it was anything but dirty and covered in moss. I knew for a fact that I wasn''t dreaming anymore and this was the reality. We walked for more than forty minutes as snowflakes blew from the sky. The land of dead was deserted with no one in sight but us. Finally, we reached a huge rock and in led the leader of the creatures while we followed him. Someone ignited a fire from one corner of the cave and putting on the torch like fire everywhere due to which the entire place brightened up.


    "I didn''t know you guys could speak," I said while the leader named Drux moved to one corner of the wall. Surprisingly there was a window like structure.


    "We don''t have the ability of speech on your land but here," he said turning towards me, "We are granted with certain gifts," I saw the creature raise its hand and wondered what it was trying to do when I saw a zap like fire create in an instant.


    "Wow," I whispered in awe.


    "Everyone has a different ability here but at your land, we are nothing but shadows that move in the dark," the leader said. The fire in the cave wasn''t enough to keep the temperature warm and I shivered in cold.


    "Why were you waiting for me?" I asked curiously. It then clicked that Max and his brother had once visited here, "Who else lives here apart from you guys?"


    "Us and few other creatures. Men who have stepped on our land have always lost something while they have returned," he said to which I nodded, "You have both the keys in you due to which you were able to cross over from the land of living to the land of dead. Your arrival was forecasted decades back and you''re the only one who can destroy the person."


    "Person? Who are you talking about?" I questioned.


    "The person who wants to sacrifice you to get back the man she lost," he said and I realized he was talking about Olivia, "The man died few hours just after he arrived here. It was a dark era of the land of living where there was so much bloodshed than the rain itself. The king had favored us back then, letting us reside with no harm being done. You being the bride of his son it''s our responsibility to see to it that you''re sent back safe. You make the perfect sacrificial object as your related now and you''re an angel."


    "The woman is mostly on her way here now. If she gains the upper hand not only will she sacrifice you but destroy our home too. We need you to stop her," he said.


    "I don''t have such power," I confessed, "I don''t have my angel abilities."


    "This is Evan," Drux introduced me to the creature which was next to me, "He has the ability to communicate on the land of living with signs which many of us are incapable of. A few days back when you were visiting the cave he signed you as you left."


    "It was you??" I exclaimed as I felt a little relieved that I wasn''t imagining stuff.


    "I''m sorry if I freaked you out," the creature named Evan said apologetically in its raspy voice.


    "That''s alright," I replied with a smile for it to only turn its face away from me. For some odd reason, it gave me an impression that it was a shy creature.


    "His signing must have fastened the process of you crossing over because the witch is catching up faster than any time before. It was better to have you here beforehand and be prepared than she makes the first move. Your powers have returned, Eve," Drux said coming to stand in front of me, "You haven''t looked into it," he said making me blink few times.


    "If I did I would have known," I said as all the creatures looked at us now. I stood up.


    "This place isn''t called the land of dead just like that. Apart from the dead beings it also brings out the potent feature of a beings natural instinct that can''t be hidden. This land mirrors the person to what he is. Look into your soul and try to find the lost magic as you claim."


    For the starting few seconds that passed by, I stood idly not knowing what exactly I was supposed to do. In those seconds I saw Ruka''s face. Was he searching for me now? Of course, he was but how could he crossover from the land of living to the land of the dead without the stones? And how was I going to get back? I only knew how to enter but my exit was unknown. I wasn''t sure what I was supposed to do. It was kind of funny how all of them stared at me but it didn''t feel funny when the creature named Drux took a step forward towards. Panic rose quickly while I took one step back.


    "Drux," the creature named Evan warned his fellow creature by coming between us and keeping me a good distance away from Drux.


    "She doesn''t know how to retrace her powers and this is our only option," Drux said raising his hand but Evan slapped it away.


    "We let her try first. If that doesn''t work we shall work it our way," Evan said turning back to look at me, "Close your eyes and concentrate on what you feel and sense," he instructed me.


    I was quick to oblige as I felt I wouldn''t like whatever way they were talking about.


    Now that I was concentrating I felt really cold as the breeze passed by me. Taking a deep breath I concentrated on my surroundings. The whisper of wind in the atmosphere and the silence that was gathered around me now were the ones I focused on. I felt a warm tingle on my back which felt ticklish in the beginning but slowly a searing pain evolved making me shriek with pain. With the velocity it started, it dispersed gradually, making me fall on the ground. My chest heaved for air and I looked up to see Drux with his arms crossed on his chest.


    "She hasn''t recovered completely for her to use her angelic abilities yet," one of the creatures spoke in a whisper.


    "What do we do?" another asked.


    "We are running out of time. We need to hurry," Drux snarled looking out of the cave as I saw the sky change color slowly. The sun was going to rise soon. The creature named Evan spoke to me,


    "This will hurt a little," he said before I felt electric zaps on my arms.

 Chapter 96 - Land of the dead- Part 2

    I closed my eyes and gritted my teeth as I felt the shock waves enter my body. I don''t know how long it went like that but my body couldn''t take it anymore and I finally passed out. When I woke up I saw a ceiling like a rock above me. I got up feeling warm now, there was a knitted like cloth around me. Though it was shabbily done, with its thread hanging loosely around the corner it was enough to protect me from the dreaded cold of this land. Looking around I noticed I wasn''t in the same place where I had been yesterday. This looked more like a room but a cave nonetheless. Walking toward the window like structure I saw the sky peach and purple in color.


    "You''re awake," a raspy voice startled me making me turn back.


    It was Evan, holding a coconut shell in his hand. Out of the whole lot, he was the only one I could recognize as he was small compared to the others and his raspy voice not that I had heard all of them speak, "This is the only available food which might be edible here in this land," he said handing it over to me.


    "Thank you for the food and the cloth," I thanked him.


    "Ah-yeah, no problem. There are people who do things similar to humans when they are bored," he moved like a ghost and sat on the big rock. As I ate the coconut pulp I noticed Evan observing me like mice observed in an experiment. For some odd reason, I felt he had knit the cloth himself.


    "Can I ask a few questions if it''s okay?" I asked to which the creature nodded, "How long has it been since you guys have been habituating here?"


    "Few years before your mate was born," he answered, "It''s been a long time," he said and if he were a person like me without any cloak over his head I was sure he would have that faraway look in his eyes as he said that.


    "Don''t you ever get bored?" I asked curiously, "You guys could interact with other supernatural creatures in the land of living if you want to, like live there," and heard him chuckle lightly. I didn''t get what was funny with what I said.


    "The freedom we are being provided in and around the forest is more than we could ask for. It''s every shadow creatures dream to live with other beings than live in the dead land but I doubt they would ever let us," I gave a quizzical look to which he said, "The land of the living is a treat to the shadow creatures to pick anything as their meal. This alerted me as I stared at him while he did the same, except for no eyes.


    "Like Drux said we are grateful to the previous and the king right now that rule the land of living. We wouldn''t, anyone, harm the Wolfric''s family," Evan said, "Moreover, we have company and entertainment here." I was looking at the stones when I found some faint writings on it. I didn''t get a word what it was all about, "You''re a curious one, Eve," he commented.


    "You have no idea," I muttered but he caught on to it.


    "I do. I''ve been watching you," he said making my head snap in his direction, "I thought it was a deer when I first saw you. You were following a pixie that time," he said in his whisper voice. He was talking about the time I first met Ruka in the forest, the memory brought a smile on my face, and "At first I thought this person must be stupid for following the pixie but the atmosphere around you was so serene and pure. A delicacy as such is very rare to find in the midst of the forest. I saw you occasionally as you traveled subconsciously in the land of the dead but we have no power to interact at those times. You''re a curious creature," he concluded, getting up and taking the bowl from me.


    As I followed him, I heard commotion ahead of us. We went outside to only see a corpse lying on the hard rock like floor motionless as it caught fire by itself.


    "The woman has stepped on our land," Drux informed looking at the corpse, "Sending her servant into our territory only means she seeks war to get the girl. If she wants war, she''ll have one!" he yelled, making everyone yell and scream in the cave.


    "YEAH! YEAH!" I found the shadow creatures scary now. Wait, did he just say war?!


    "This is the entertainment I was talking about," Evan said, who stood next to me.


    An hour later we were heading towards the barren ground and crossed over the forest region. Apparently, Olivia had sent many of her servants in search for me but she would have known the hideout by now. There were plenty of shadow creatures that followed us behind as we continued walking. Olivia against me, I thought. We stood in a row like fashion as the sun dipped down slowly and bringing up the full moon which was faintly orange in appearance. The wind was merciless as it blew across the land, it wasn''t snowing now but it would afterward.


    As Drux spoke to one of the creatures, I saw something move from the other side. It took me a second to realize they were corpses approaching towards us with a steady pace. I didn''t have to count to know if they had outnumbered us or not, because they did. I had my sword in my hand, the one Ruka had given. I didn''t know how the shadowed creatures got their hands on the shiny swords but their support meant a great deal to me.


    "She''s here," I said as I caught sight of the women who were responsible for the bloodshed of Ruka''s family along with many other families.


    I hadn''t forgotten her face. She stood tall and arrogant at the center of her minions. We didn''t exchange any words but the second I saw her smirk, I knew this was it. The time I had been waiting all this time. I heard her order,


    "GO!" and that''s when the battle began.


    We waited for the corpses to come closer and that''s when our swords clashed each other. At the back of my mind, I knew how corpses worked and it was beyond me how we could defeat them. I pushed my thoughts away and giving my all to the fight. One of the corpses came charging towards me and I swung my sword, bending down to chop its leg off. Something I noticed was, all the corpses only tried to injure me but not kill me. Taking that as my advantage I attacked them.


    Another one caught me off guard and Drux was the one who chopped its head off but it still moved. Throughout the battle, Olivia stood there unharmed and watching me fight. We were losing but I didn''t want to accept it, I needed air in my lungs and I was getting worn out as seconds passed by. Damn corpses!


    One of the corpses sneaked behind me while I fought but it was thrown out of the way. We had killed almost all of them after God knows how long and that''s when some strange force threw me away from the shadowed creatures. As my body hit the snow-covered ground, I winced in pain due to the impact. When the shadowed creatures tried coming towards me, an invisible barrier like object stopped them.


    "Do you seriously think I would come unprepared," I heard Olivia question. I got up to see more corpses behind her. Crap! I thought.


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked her, "He was your sister''s soulmate and he''s gone with your sister now."


    "He was my mate from the beginning. I was the one who saw him first, loved him, cared for him more than anyone in the world. But my sister got him. Why? Because she was an angel," she said venom dripping in her voice.


    "I''m sure God made a soulmate for you too," I said for her to smile sinisterly and horror struck me, "You met your soulmate. What did you do?" I whispered.


    "I ripped his heart out," she said calmly as I gulped. This woman was far gone and I knew there was no turning back for her. She had lost her sanity and reasoning, "All that matters is getting his soul so that I could bind him to me for eternity. Who knew the chances of Heather''s son turning to a Franchixer and to have an angel. This is perfect," she said laughing as she raised her hand and moved it making me crash into the nearest tree.


    If my bones weren''t broken before I was sure it was broken. The shadowed creatures were trapped under Olivia''s magic.


    "If you hadn''t begun this he might have still been alive but you neither have his heart nor his soul nor the vision for him," I said as I got up again on my feet. My words seemed to anger even more and she crashed me on the ground.


    "Let me tell you a secret, sweetheart," she said in a mock tone, "If Ruka steps into the land of the dead he won''t be able to return back to the land of the living. He''ll be trapped here forever. I''ll show you what agony means," she said.


    I knew without the stones no one could crossover but the question was what if they could?

 Chapter 97 - Land of the dead- Part 3

    Eve''s POV:


    The muscles in my body hurt as I tried to stand up, taking the tree''s support I got up as I saw Olivia order the corpses that were behind her. On the other side I saw the shadowed creatures try to tear the barrier as they charged forward to fight with the corpses again. Few of the shadowed creatures attacked Olivia but she effortlessly fought them like they were stuffed toys.


    I held my sword tighter in my hand as I pushed myself against the tree, taking deep breaths as I got my legs steady. It would be a lie if I said I wasn''t scared right now. I was having a blood rush but I knew better to be strong than scared. Olivia''s words kept ringing in my head. I couldn''t run away and if I could where would I run to? I had no idea where the exist to the land of dead was and I couldn''t let Ruka step in because if he did...he wouldn''t be able to return back.


    What ever I was supposed to do I had to do it soon before Ruka stepped into land of dead. When I took a step forward I heard something creek next to me making me spin around with the sword in front of me.


    "Shh," Evan said in his raspy voice, "We need to get you out of here. Come," he took hold of my hand as he pulled me along with him.


    "Where are we going?? They need our help," I said in a rush as we went through the forest running.


    "Your powers are taking time to harness all the energy. We need to prolong before she comes to get you, my companions will distract her until then," he said as we made our way through the lush green trees, "Don''t worry you''ll fight her but not this minute or the next."


    As we headed to a safe place, silence creeped in except for our light footsteps on the snowy ground. When I turned back to see if anyone was following us I noticed the small trail of blood behind was.


    "Shit," I muttered under my breath. I hadn''t realized my leg was bleeding and I couldn''t run anymore after five minutes therefore I stopped, huffing for air. Maybe if I ran like this in sports I would have come first in the track team.


    "We need to run, Eve," Evan said looking behind me while I had my hands on my knees, "I don''t think they can hold her back anymore."


    "I-I cann-ot," I shook my head as my head felt fuzzy due to fatigue.


    "Alright," he said looking around, "We''ll stay here until you feel you can walk again," he suggested and I nodded while I leaned my back on the tree. The sky was deep blue in color as I gazed up. It wasn''t snowing but there was enough snow on the ground.


    "Can you sense if Ruka and the others have stepped into the land of dead?" I asked after few seconds passed by.


    "There''s no change in the atmosphere since Olivia entered so I doubt if your mate has come," he said looking towards me, "Are you waiting for him?" he asked me.


    "I wished before he did but after what Olivia said-"


    "You don''t want him to come," Evan completed making me smile and nod at the same time.


    "Yeah," I replied and spoke, "If he can enter the land of dead without the stones there should be a way to get out for him. Right? Though it''s just an assumption. I don''t know what''s going to be the outcome of this battle but I want to be able to go back to Ruka in the end and of course have this land handed over to you guys safely."


    "Hmm," he responded and I heard an owl hoot above us making my heart jump which made Evan chuckle, "You remind me of someone I knew long back in the land of living."


    "I do?" I asked tilting my head in question.


    "Yes, when I lived in the land of living," he said surprising me but before I could ask him anything he pulled me to his side making an arrow nearly miss me, "She''s here," he alerted me.


    I stood straight but I felt something sharp pierce my body making me grit my teeth to prevent myself from screaming with pain. We looked around to see where Olivia was but there was no sign or trace of her. I could feel my heart beating like a fish trying to struggle outside water. Calm, I said to myself, taking deep breaths but it turned to short when I heard Olivia speak behind us. We turned quickly to face her as she took a step gracefully with her bare feet. Evan came forward while he pushed me behind him.


    "You''ll have to fight me before you even touch her," he said pulling a sword out of his ragged clothes.


    "If you insist," she said clicking her teeth while she raised her sword, "Eve, did you know your getting people hurt because of you stupidity. I asked only for you but you have here creatures putting their life ahead of you unnecessarily," she said and before she came to strike me, Evan pushed me out of the way making me fall on the ground.


    "I have waited so long for this," I heard Evan say as he took away his ragged like cloak away from his body and presenting a skeleton like structure beneath it. There was something odd the way his back and face was structured. Something clicked in my head as I saw what was going on in front of me.


    Evan and Olivia fought for the others throat while I stood there stupefied but only for a short while until I fell on the ground with pain. Their swords clashed against each other, making the sound resonate throughout the forest. One of the tree with a smaller trunk fell down as Evan trying to attack Olivia. I could see the sparks flying around as their swords met each other in a furious battle. The trees around was an advantage to Evan as he could glide over easily but at the end Olivia was far more powerful than Evan was. After all she was a witch of dark sorcery while he was just a shadowed creature. Something sparked making Evan bring both his hands around his throat and fall backwards.


    "EVAN!" I went to his side and saw him heave for air like he was struggling to breath, "What did you do?" I asked Olivia who just smiled looking at her sword.


    "Putting his misery to death. There''s only darkness beyond this place, now then," she replied nonchalantly, "Let''s get your pretty heart sacrificed and all of this will come to an end," she said looking at me.


    "Save yourself," I heard Evan say with his raspy voice though his jaw didn''t move. He was telepathically talking to me. I stood up holding the sword in grip and saw her smile flatter a little before she came at me, her sword slicing the nearest tree as I dodged. I put my all as I pushed her sword and striked it.


    "You fight well," she complimented me as I defended myself against her, "But a light can be diminished by darkness." First she cut the chain that was around my neck and then thanks to her my sword went flying to my right side. We had come to a bare land without trees now.


    "We could do this in a more nicer way but you didn''t listen," she said raising her hand towards me.


    "Don''t you feel any remorse?" I asked her.


    "Remorse for what? For liking the man of my sister''s mate? Or killing my mate?" she asked me with a sick smirk, "Or killing my family?"


    I looked her in her eye and saw the hollowness in it. She was an empty shell, void of emotions. I wish someone had saved her before she gave in to the darkness.


    "Tell goodbye, sweetheart," she said chuckling as a red light emitted from her palm that was raised at me.


    "You know something, Olivia," I said with a smile now which only confused her. I could feel myself rejuvenate as seconds passed like something cool circulated me, "You were so clouded by the darkness that you failed to notice certain things. Things like how your mate loved you and how much you could love him. Things like how much your sisters trusted you but you only betrayed them. Everyone is obsessed with something but your obsession has passed its limit. Lastly you failed to notice that if light can be hovered and diminished by darkness then so can light brighten up a darkened place."


    When the red light like substance came towards me I raised my hand and saw a blue light pushing it back. My wings hadn''t returned but my powers did. I knew at this situation it was kill or be killed and I couldn''t have second thoughts about it. The red and blue light tried overcoming each other as they moved back and forth. The wind around us had increased its speed as the leaves moved fervently.


    As I was both injured and tired, the strength I had was leaving me and slowing the red light began overpowering my energy.


    "My obsession is going to win, dear Eve," she said as the red light closed in towards me but someone seemed to have interrupted it as Olivia stood still in her place with her hands on her either side, "My obsession..." she said softly as she fell on her knees.


    Ruka was standing right behind her with his black wings spread wide. His hand covered in blood and I saw Olivia fall forward, noticing the deep hollow formed at her back.

 Chapter 98 - Land of the Dead- Part 4

    "Ruka," she said and I saw his eyes that were cold glow with hatred.


    "Let''s end it here, Olivia," he said calmly making her eyes go wide and with no further notice her body caught fire.


    It wasn''t a quick death but a slow painful one. She yelled and screamed in pain while Ruka stood there watching her, enjoying the anguish she was in like he had finally brought peace to his deceased family. Her body was burning slowly and completely, I turned my head away from the torturous sight. That''s when I remembered about Evan. I turned back running towards where the shadowed creature was lying. I bent down quickly to where he was once I spotted him, taking the skeleton in my arms as I heard him cough.


    "I thought you were dead," I said looking at his skull face and heard him chuckle.


    "I have already been dead before so it shouldn''t matter," he said coughing, "Hey," he said as my eyes turned watery.


    "I''m sorry this happened to you," I said softly as snowflakes fell from the sky.


    "You know who I am," he said in his raspy voice and I nodded, "So much for a disguise."


    "Why didn''t you say who it was when we met?" I questioned him and laughed a little, "You were the one Olivia wanted all this time and she didn''t notice you were the franchixer who had been sent to the land of the dead."


    Evan was the franchixer who was sent to this land by his mate Valerie to protect him. I had noticed the moment he and Olivia had begun fighting, it was a hunch in the begining but I confirmed it by looking at his teeth and the back that had something extra which was more likely used to be supported for wings.


    "When a person is consumed by negative energy, the person loses his rationality and reality of what''s presented in front of him. Moreover, she was attracted to the skin than what was there here," he said bringing his bony hands towards his chest, "Valerie had for seen the future of Ruka and had sent me here before she took her last breath. It pains to think I couldn''t and wasn''t allowed to go back to her but I was sent here for a purpose, a purpose I believe that''s fulfilled now."


    "Evan," I said regretfully. One Of the shadowed creatures came towards us which I believe was Drux.


    "You are smarter than I thought, Eve Whitlock," Evan said now placing his hand on my cheek, "Kind, smart, brave, thoughtful and having all the features that is required to be a queen and a mate for a franchixer. The small time I have spent with you and assisted you has been a pleasure. You were truly an angel sent from heaven," he said.


    "You''re speaking like these are your last minutes," I said and saw him raise his hands towards the sky.


    "You need to leave now, Eve. Go back to Ruka and leave the land of the dead," Drux urged me quickly, "You need to leave before the exist closes. I''ll handle from here," he said.


    "Thank you for everything," I thanked them before running on my heels towards where Ruka was.


    On the way, I met Aiden who was accompanied by Derek. Ruka had come along with Sebastian, Derek, Aiden, Lizzy, and Louis to the land of dead. Now that Olivia was dead my heart felt lighter and when I saw Ruka he gave me a soft smile as his eyes met mine. But when I took one step forward something bright blinded us making me close my eyes.


    "What''s going on?" I heard Lizzy ask.


    "Meteor shower in the land of zombies," Sebastian said, "Wh-" before he could complete his sentence all of us fell somewhere hard on the ground. There was a sudden temperature change from extreme cold to a normal windy weather.


    When I opened my eyes I saw we were surrounded by trees with no trace of snow. We were back to the land of the living. I looked at the people around me frantically and felt my heart drop on the ground. No, I thought to myself. This wasn''t happening.


    "Where''s Ruka?" I asked looking at Sebastian and saw him shake his head sadly.


    "I''m sorry, Eve," he said as silence fell all over us.


    "There should be a way," I said looking around, "Everybody was able to get out of there so should he."


    "Ruka knew the chances of exiting before he stepped in and he did even after knowing it. He might be able to exit but we don''t know when he''ll be able to," Louis said looking at me.


    I knew the answer, yet I wasn''t ready to accept it. He was a franchixer and the land of dead was used to trap the former franchixer. What if Ruka never came back? A tear rolled down my cheek as I felt my body go cold. Why was this happening to us? Many tears rolled down as seconds passed by and soon I was sobbing in Sebastian''s chest as he rubbed my back soothingly. I didn''t know what I would do now, a life without him was something I had never imagined and now everything seemed so empty. I didn''t realize when I fell asleep but when I did I didn''t wake up in two days scaring everyone half to death.


    When I woke up Annesana told I had lost a lot of blood and had sprained my hand pretty bad when Louis and the others had brought me home. A week had passed since the time we had returned back from the land of dead but Ruka hadn''t returned. I knew everyone were worried about me therefore I behaved and stayed alive as I could in front of them but the problem were the nights when one thought led to another as I stayed wide awake on the bed and I would start crying all over again.


    I had gone back to the forest for three continuous days but there was no sign of him. Mom and dad had asked me to visit them when I felt like to which I had agreed. Aiden kept me company most of the time while I wanted to go out of the castle but today Lizzy and Kyle came with us too.


    "Eve?" I heard Lizzy call me.


    "Yeah?" I asked her.


    "We were planning on having dinner outside tonight. What do you think?" she asked me.


    "That would be great," I said smiling at her as we drove on the deserted roads around the forest.


    "Then it''s decided. You know there is this great place near..." Kyle spoke to Aiden. As Lizzy drove the car I saw something shine in the midst of the forest.


    "Lizzy stop the car," I said making her hit the breaks instantly.


    "What''s the matter?" she asked me as I opened the door and walked towards the forest, "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll be back in fifteen minutes," I said before running across the trees.


    I didn''t know why my heart was beating that quickly but something was up here and I wanted to know if my gut was right. I ran and ran until I reached towards the lake that glittered under the moon. My chest heaved up and down as my eyes looked around the place.


    I waited there as minutes passed and felt my tears fall down from my eyes. I closed my eyes as I felt the wind blow and slowly it began drizzling.


    "You''re going to catch a cold if you keep standing there like that, love," I heard a voice behind me making me turn around.


    "Ruka," I whispered his name. He was standing there with his blue jeans and pale white shirt, his purple and red eyes looking at me with love while a smile played on his lips.


    "Evie," he said raising both his arms wide open for me and I took no more time to fall into his arms. His hands wound around my waist firmly as I took in his warmth I had missed, "I missed you," he whispered into my hairs.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come," I said pulling back to look at him and his fingers tucked my hair behind my ear.


    "Yet you have come here," he smiled leaning down to give me a kiss on my lips, "I told you didn''t I. No matter where you are I will always find my way back to you. You are my light and hope, Eve. Your the reason I live," he said making me warm with his words.


    "I-" I was interrupted by Lizzy and Aiden calling out for me.


    "EVE! Where-" Lizzy came out and her eyes went wide. Not able to believe what she was seeing now, "Oh my God. Ruka!" she screamed and hugged him from the side. I moved back a little so that she could hug him properly but instead, she punched him in his chest.


    "You made us worry," she said, "Don''t you ever dare to do that," she said sniffing at the end.


    The dinner plan was canceled and we went straight back to the castle. Back at the castle when everyone saw Ruka the guys exchanged hugs and a pat on the back while Andria had her eyes all watery. They didn''t ask much questions and I guess they were saving it up for tomorrow.


    "Olivia said you couldn''t return back," I said to Ruka once we were in our room alone.


    "Valerie knew her mate would leave the land of dead at the first opportunity he found, therefore, she had designed it so. Evan had tried killing himself but to only be born as a shadowed creature on that land. Valerie had given him the last task, the last wish that was to protect the remaining family. You dropped your necklace in haste," he said as his fingers found mine, interlinking them together, "As his task was full filled he felt no need to be around anymore and as a former franchixer he used his abilities in sending me back to the land of living as his parting gift for you from both the worlds. Here," he said putting the cold necklace in my palm.


    "Does that mean...he-"


    "Yes, love," Ruka said squeezing my hand gently, "A person without the other half is more or like a lost wanderer. It was time for him to depart from this world so that he can reunite with his soulmate," he said making me nod in understanding.


    "I''m glad your back," I said after some time looking into his eyes.


    "So am I," he replied with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 99 - Epilogue

    "Where did I keep the comb?" Jessi asked to no one in particular as her eyes searched for it, "Ah, here it is," she said taking it in her hand and going to stand in front of the vertical mirror where Lizzy was sitting on a chair.


    "I don''t want anything complicated," I heard Lizzy say to Jessi.


    It was so unlike her to fret or worry but I guess she couldn''t help it after all today was her big day where she was going to marry Kyle. We all knew it was going to end that way with them but there was Sage, her mother who wasn''t apprehensive about it. How did it happen? No one knew the story but seems like one strange day Sage woke up and decided that maybe she should stop hovering over her children as they were old enough to know what was right for them.


    "It''s your day and we''re going to turn you into a princess," Jessi said swishing her hand and then began combing Lizzy''s blonde hair.


    "But I-"


    "Stop talking Lizzy," Bella interrupted her, "I''m going to start with your makeup now. So sit still and stop biting your damn cheek," she had placed her make up equipment''s spread across the dresser.


    "I''m a just tiny bit nervous," she said as she let go of her cheek.


    "It''s normal, you''ll be fine," I assured her with a smile and saw her smile back through the mirror.


    "Did you feel the same way?" she asked me with her eyes shut while Bella brushed her eyelids with soft shades.


    "I did," I replied with a smile as I looked down at my hand where a platinum ring was settled on my ring finger.


    It had been six years now since the incident of Olivia and the land of the dead took place. In that time, many things had changed. For instance, all of us had completed our education and that included Louis too. Apparently, he was tired playing spy kid for the school and handed his work to Aiden who surprisingly took care of it quite well. Leo was still working as a teacher there and word had it that he might be nominated as principal for Preston University. Wonder how the students are going to react to it.


    Jessi was the first one to get married and a few months later Ruka had asked me to marry him. We had a little boy who was three years old. The white gown which she was supposed to be wearing soon was on the bed, placed neatly. It was just beautiful and I knew when Lizzy would wear it, it would bring more beauty to it. Once Jessi and Isabella were done with Lizzy''s hair and makeup, she went to put her dress on.


    A knock was heard on the door and in came Ava, Sebastian''s mate in a blue gown, "How is she doing?" she asked softly.


    "She''s nervous but she should be alright," I replied to which she nodded and came inside.


    "How are you doing? Any cramps?" I asked her and she shook her head.


    "Not since this morning but there has been some kicking," she said, placing her hand on the baby bump that had formed, "I can''t wait to cradle her in my arms," she said excitedly with a smile.


    "When is she due?" Jessi asked me and I went to where Ava stood to place my hands on the bump.


    "Less than a month I believe. She seems to be doing fine," I informed her as I felt the baby''s heartbeat in a steady state, "Where are Sebastian and the others?" I asked her.


    "The guys are with Kyle but I don''t know if they got ready yet because they were busy playing video games including Sebastian which was an hour ago," she said shaking her head with a sigh, "Ruka and William are with Sage greeting the guests."


    When Lizzy came out of the bathroom door wearing her gown all of us stopped talking and just stared at her. She looked at us wearily and spoke,


    "I think I should go fix my dress again," she said ready to turn.


    "Oh my God, look at you," Andria said near the door, "You look like a doll," she gushed.


    "You look beautiful Lizzy," I said with a wide smile and everyone agreed.


    "Going to knock many of the guy''s unconscious today," Bella commented.


    "Haha," Lizzy laughed nervously, "Not funny people," she said taking in a deep breath and not letting it out.


    "I came here to get you girls. It''s time come on," Andria said to us. I took hold of the bouquet of roses which Lizzy would be carrying down. Sebastian''s father, Keith had come to the wedding and was going to walk Lizzy down the aisle. He was a good man.


    We still had a few minutes before the ceremony took place, therefore, I looked for my son when we went out leaving Lizzy with Keith. He was nowhere to be found in the audience.


    "There you are, Cal," I said spotting him with Caesar.


    "Look look, Shisaw found a bone," he said pointing at Caesar, who held a bone in his mouth, "I''m waiting for him to eat," he said as his eyes lit up.


    "That''s good, sweetheart but we need to go attend your aunt Eli''s wedding," I said bending down to his height, "I''m sure your Caesar will wait until the ceremony is over."


    "Really?" he asked with his big brown eyes and I nodded. I was sure Caesar would keep the bone without eating it for a very long time, "Wait for me, Shisaw," he said going near Caesar and then held my hand.


    The music had just begun when we entered the garden and I saw everyone standing. When we went to stand in the front I felt a familiar hand on my back and turned to see Ruka in a black tux. He had let his hair in a slight mess as his amethyst eyes sparkled looking at me.


    "Papa!" Cal exclaimed looking at Ruka. Ruka bent down to pick him in his arms while Lizzy appeared with Keith next to her.


    When the ceremony began my mind drifted to the time when Ruka and I were getting married. After both Kyle and Lizzy said ''I do'', the priest announced them as husband and wife. I was sitting with Ava, Sebastian, Eric, and Louis as Ruka had gone to greet one of his far relative while Cal was playing with Sebastian.


    "Where did Aiden go?" I asked and Ava pointed her finger towards the dance floor. He was dancing with a brunet while he spoke to her and then I found Derek laughing at something his partner said, "At least someone''s dancing," I said looking at Louis who just rolled his eyes.


    Everyone needed someone to spend life with and my protectors, Louis and Derek couldn''t live a solitary life by only protecting me. Derek was at least mingling with girls but Louis was far from it. When we tried setting him up with a girl, it only resulted in him snapping at the girl.


    "Uncle Eric!" Cal whined as Eric had taken his black feather from him. It was the feather which was given by Ruka and Cal treasured it.


    "Nope," Eric replied playfully.


    "Give it back," he said stomping his foot, "Else you won get any tonight," he said sending Eric and Sebastian into fits of laughter. My face reddened hearing it.


    "Cal!" I scolded lightly.


    "Why are you laughing?" he asked them innocently, unaware of what he said.


    "You''ll get this once your done eating," my cousin said tucking the feather carefully in his pocket.


    "It always works with papa," Cal muttered before taking a spoonful of ice cream in his mouth.


    Looking at the dance floor I saw Lizzy dancing with Kyle, she blushed at something Kyle said to her. I was happy for them. I was talking to Ava when Ruka came to steal me away for a dance. He took hold of my hand while he placed his other hand on my back, pulling me closer to him.


    "Do you remember the first time we danced?" I asked him as we moved with the music.


    "You were nervous and scared," he pointed to which I nodded.


    "All thanks to me getting lost in the forest and castle," I said making him chuckle and he placed a kiss on my temple.


    "I''m glad you did, love," he said holding me close to his heart.


    We had gone through so many things and here we were standing with our son Calhoun, stronger than ever. I had retained my angel powers back but not the wings when I left the land of the dead. Layla aka Lady Lark hadn''t attended our wedding but had sent us wedding presents.


    Just like everyone was with their soul mates I wished Evan had reunited with Valerie in his afterlife and something told me my wish was granted.

 Chapter 100 - Pieces of puzzle- Part 3 (Missing b/w 49 & 50)

    Eve''s POV:


    I felt slight pain in my head when I woke up and sluggish. I opened my eyes to be greeted by a dark room. There was a small round window letting a small amount of light inside where I was sitting. My hands were tied by chains that were connected to the wall. What was I even doing here? I started recollecting the events. I remember playing Frisbee with everyone. Later Louis and I went to the last stall to get ch.i.p.s and cool drinks for all of us, that''s when I felt a throbbing pain on my head as though someone hit me with a bat.


    I caught some movement in the room and felt a little wary about it. Hehe but a little happy, I had company and was not alone in the room.


    "Eve, you okay?" It was Louis and I could not see him well due to the darkness.


    "Yeah, but my head hurts like crazy. What about you?" I asked him and heard him groan a little.


    "I think they injected something and by the feel of it, its onyx," he said dryly, "Onyx is a potion that''s created by witches and is a dangerous weapon against us vampires and werewolves. A small amount of it is enough to paralyze the supernatural abilities, including the immortality," he explained.


    "So your not a vampire now?" I asked shocked with the information.


    "I am but due to the dosage in my body," he replied. I heard him yanking the chain and curse something under his breath.


    "Do you know who''s behind this?" I asked him softly checking the binds on my hand, it was done tightly.


    "No but we''ll find out soon. You can speak loudly here, the room is soundproofed. I think everyone might have already noticed that we are missing. Before the potion could take affect I pulled the trigger to alert," he said making me furrow my brows.


    "Trigger?"


    "Both Lizzy and I were gifted with a necklace and a ring each. It has a trigger alarm that lets the other know if any of us are in danger," he explained and I left a sigh of relief. That''s a good thing.


    "You''re Ariana, an ex-council," Louis spoke. I turned to seem him and gasped looking at an ugly bruise formed on his cheekbone.


    "Louis Wolfric," Ariana sang his name and was in front of him in a second holding his neck, "I don''t like being called that, so I would ask you to refrain from using that term, yes?" she asked before letting go of his neck and he coughed.


    "Why are you doing this? You stepped out of the council by your own free will," Louis said his eyes strained on her. She laughed bitterly. Why would someone like her try doing this?


    "Revenge perhaps. People just don''t know that what goes around comes around again," she said reminding me of Justin Timberlake''s song, "Your brothers made sure to corner me so that I would quit it and had no way to come back. They don''t know what it means to lose something you like and now the time has finally come to show them," she turned to look at me and smirked.


    I was scared now at what she was going to do. Louis being non-vampire was not helpful, who knows if Ruka and the others even tracked where we were. Louis spoke after few minutes.


    "You told her blood was sweet as he told. Whom are you working with?" he asked with narrowed eyes. She just smiled at it. The door opened once but this time to be greeted by two men and one, which I was familiar with.


    "Hello Eve, it''s good to see you again," the person said standing in the entrance with his blonde hair and ear piercing with a creepy smile.


    "You?!" Louis told. My mind had gone blank now. It was Trent.


    "Yes it''s me," Trent smirked and came to stand next to Arianna, "I guess you have met my sister. Eve, I missed you," he told facing me and I cringed at it. I definitely did not miss him. I decided to ignore whatever he said trying to tune him out but something about him was very different. I felt the aura of darkness near him filled with negative energy.


    "What do you want?" Louis asked with a cold glare directed towards Trent.


    "That''s for me to know and you to guess," Trent told walking towards where I was and sitting in front of me, "But I''m tired with this cat and dog games so let me come to the point. You see one of your brothers broke my sister''s heart cruelly," he said and I felt my heart sink a little. Did Ruka do something to her?


    "It''s not Ruka," he said tilting his head, "It''s the other one. Arianna did what he said and he betrayed her in the end," he said and held my face in his hand tightly that I couldn''t move.


    "Keep your hands off her," Louis growled angrily trying to untie the restrains on his hand but Trent just laughed at it.


    "You are being deeply sedated by the onyx; it''s no use with the binds. I was shocked to hear first when one of my men informed about the possibility of our king having a mate. My fascination for you increased day by day. I wanted to have you. I did not expect your mate to come join the school, it was an unexpected thing. You were just a useless human in the beginning but who knew you were the king''s mate. A sweet young human and the blood that ran through your veins were tempting but your blood smelt different. We thought it might be so as you were mated to the king but that isn''t it, it didn''t take us much time to figure it out," he said smirking and I looked at him confused. What was he getting at?


    "Every time there would be someone or the other to interrupt but it didn''t stop me. I wanted you and my sister needed revenge, everything just fits in perfectly," he said his hands playing with my loosened hair.


    "How did you get hold of the onyx potion? No witch can willingly do it for a human," Louis said and I saw Trent get up.


    "Louis Louis," Trent chanted his name, "We first asked one of the pure breed family witch to do it but that didn''t go well. Truth to be told we never needed one. I had jinxed Megan; she was stupid and annoying trying to spoil my plan which she obviously didn''t know. It got enough time for one of my men to collect data from Eve."


    All along Megan and Trent worked together. Or was it after sometime? But that didn''t explain from where he got the potion unless he had one of them working for him.


    "You have a witch," I blurted out.


    "I am a witch, sweetheart," he smirked and Arianna just laughed at it, "Shocked?" Yes, I was shocked or confused you could say. Wasn''t he a vampire that too of low rank? This was crazy.


    "It''s impossible," Louis, declared, "You are a low life vampire."


    "Trent is a hybrid," Arianna replied to our questions, "He''s a born hybrid of vampire and witch. With his witch powers one can hide or manipulate his nature." Trent looked at me and raised his hand. I felt a sudden rush of pain flood through my body and screamed loudly with the pain becoming unbearable.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!" I continued to scream.


    "Stop it!" Louis growled and at it both the siblings only laughed.


    "I want to try something and see if it''s going to work," Trent said continuing with his torture. I heard the door open and someone speak but I could not hear it properly as I experienced pain. After few seconds, I felt the pain come down, "You remember Kallum, don''t you Eve? He was the one who got us samples of you. He looks like a vampire but he isn''t." I lifted my head to see Kallum standing at the door with a bored look.


    "Incubus," Louis whispered enough for me to hear him.


    "That''s right. Smart one you are," Trent said and continued to talk, "Kallum untie Eve''s binds on her hand," he instructed


    "Let us go," I pleaded. Swearing at him would just get us into more problems, "We didn''t do anything. We''ll just forget this even happened."


    "I can''t do that and if my assumptions are right then I''m going to mate you. You are so pure that I feel like tainting it. Of course Louis would be executed," he said slyly and I just wanted to puke at him for the thought. Kallum unbounded the ropes from my hand and rubbed my hands, "Now let''s try something, shall we?" I did not know what he wanted to try but the second he lifted his hand my body went stiff thinking about the earlier encounter.


    As I expected, my body went through extreme pain but this time it was ten times worse than before. It went for about ten minutes and I could not take it anymore. My throat felt hoarse with so much of screaming. I just wanted to die, no more. My eyes were streaming with tears running down my cheek. I do not know when Trent stopped with his sadistic pleasure but the room was quite now. My body was exhausted to the extreme.


    When I opened my eyes tiredly I saw Louis, Kallum and Arianna looking at me with shocked expression. It scared me why they held that facial expression now.


    "I knew it," Trent looked at me triumphantly. When I tried moving, I felt a little heavy on my back.


    "She''s an angel!" Ariana exclaimed and my eyes flew open instantly hearing that. I moved my hand to touch my back but felt something soft. Don''t tell me it was wings! Oh my God oh my God, I was an angel. I would have been doing a happy dance if I wasn''t in this situation but I was in threat I realised looking at Trent having an evil gleam in his eyes.


    "Yes, dear sister. An angel," he said looking at me, "But a newborn one, we''ll have to train her to gain her full potential and then continue-" I could not concentrate the rest of the words he spoke. I felt drained out and weak, my muscles hurting me. I felt my eyelids close slowly and I let the darkness take over my body.


    When I woke up the next day, it was just me and Louis in the room. He was on floor and looked out of shape. The potion was affecting him badly I could say. I was placed on a cot and it looked like my wings had vanished. Trent continued with his torture thinking it would train me. I was not a freaking dog to be trained!


    It was the third day here today staying in this prison like room. Yesterday I was taken to another room and Trent had tried touching me but something set off within me breaking the door and getting cracks on the wall. I was beyond scared, he stopped then but there was no guarantee that he would not try again. I felt dirty about myself now after it. Tainted, was the word that passed through my mind. Louis encouraged me throughout telling me Ruka would find me but I could not take the pain anymore. I wanted Ruka to find me soon, I missed him so much.


    "Eve, stop crying. It''s going to be okay," Louis, said snapping me from my thoughts. I touched my cheeks to feel it wet.


    "I''m sorry," I apologized for what I did not know.


    "You have nothing to be sorry for, Eve. I should be the one asking for forgiveness. That bastard," Louis said with gritted teeth and clenching his fist, "I''m supposed to be protecting you and I''m not able to accomplish such a small thing." I shook my head at it.


    "It isn''t. If it weren''t for me you wouldn''t be in this kind of situation and you would also have a mate," I told feeling guilty.


    "I was fated that way. Most of our kind do not have a mate or a beloved to spend the eternity but I was graced to be your protector and that too an angel. Do you know how gifted that is for me and Derek?" he asked me, "If it weren''t for you, there would be no purpose for us to live. You are a sweet and a gentle person with a forgiving heart. You are beautiful and I am sure Ruka has reminded you of how pure you are. So do not feel guilty or bad about it. It will be over soon," he assured me.


    I nodded my head meekly and silence surrounded us. After an hour or so we heard footsteps across the door. It was as if people were moving around fast and shouting instructions. This continued for over fifteen minutes when the door opened to show Kallum.


    "What''s going on?" I asked him, when he began walking towards me.


    "Your mate is here," he smirked at me and pulled me up so that I would stand on my two feet. I felt my heart flutter at the thought.


    One second he was smirking but the other second his face looked blank scaring me. His body went still. First, I thought I had done something to him. I glanced at Louis whose face looked relaxed. Kallum''s body fell sideways with a thud and I looked up to be greeted by red and purple eyes.


    I jumped into Ruka''s arms and he embraced me tightly in his arms. He nuzzled my neck and I felt him inhale my scent. I just wanted to stay like this but we had to get out. I looked up to see him.


    "I was so worried, I missed you," he said, "I''m sorry, I took time to find you," he apologized to me his palm on my cheek and I shook my head in denial. Ruka came for me. It did not matter how long it took him to find us but he found me was all that mattered.


    "That''s alright," I told him and he smiled at me.


    "Looks like we have an angel in the family now." I turned around to see Sebastian''s arms being sucked by Louis. Louis''s face was returning back to its normal color. When Louis looked a little better, the next thing I know is both Sebastian and Ruka on the ground. Trent stood with three men of his at the door with darts.


    "Such a sad ending story," Trent said in a mocking tone. I bent down to check Ruka''s pulse but I felt nothing. I felt my stomach drop.


    "What did you do?!" I demanded at him.


    "You didn''t think we weren''t prepared for them now did you. Both of them have been injected with onyx but with heavy doses. Sebastian with a little as my sister would like to deal with him but Ruka...he has no purpose and is a threat. Onyx works on hybrids too," he said. No no no, this couldn''t be happening.


    "Ruka wake up!" I said shaking his body but felt no response from him, "No no, please come back," I said my tears streaming down my cheeks. This couldn''t be happening, Ruka was a strongest supernatural in the whole world, a hybrid of a vampire and a werewolf.


    "He''s dead, its of no use," Trent chuckled.


    "Shut up," I snapped at him,"Please wake up," I said shaking him again but was of no vain. Ruka had himself told onyx could kill any werewolf or vampire. I had planned so many things with him. We were yet to be married, have kids. He couldn''t leave me. I couldn''t take in the truth that was right in front of me. I continued crying and had started hicouping.


    Even though blood was fed to Louis he hadn''t gained his strength and one of the men held him in place. Trent pulled my arm and took me to the cot that was in the corner of the room and my fear started building up.


    "You know I waited thinking I''ll mate you in your angel form but I don''t have that patience anymore," he said pushing me to the bed. No, this was not happening, all this was just a sick dream. Trent got on the bed to hover me. I would rather die than be with this guy, Ruka was gone, that was enough of a reason.


    I tried struggling but it was of no use. He pulled me up tearing my shirt out and baring his sharp canine teeth ready to mark me, I closed my eyes. When Trent bent down to mark me we heard a crash behind. Trent turned to look annoyed.


    "Impossible," he whispered to himself in shock, "No its not real." When I looked to see what was happening, I stopped breathing.


    The two men who were standing idle where at the floor, their blood splattered across the wall murderously. In front of me stood a creature. I could feel the heavy aura filling the room. It was a dark one. A creature with sharpest canine teeth I had ever seen and eyes with slits burning red in color. It had the darkest black wings behind its back. One word that described it was-deadly. But I wasn''t scared of it because it was my one true love.


    "How dare you even think of touching her," Ruka growled loudly baring his teeth at Trent and looking feral. When I looked at Trent he looked shocked and I could see a trace of fear in him.


    Ruka looked more dangerous and powerful. I being an Angel was a shock but he being a franchixer was even more shocking.